A Lament of Snow and Magic

Chapter 23
Time for my first proper fight scene in this story.

This chapter was edited by Gladiusx and R.Yorkshireman.




Potter Manor,

A loud pop heralded their arrival for all to hear, causing Harry to instantly brandish his sword, ready for a fight. Yet a quick glance told him there were no foes waiting, and he found himself easing his stance. Chiara was also calm, which meant her sharp nose detected no foes nearby.

The rebuke for the risk died on his tongue at the sight of Dobby wobbling weakly before collapsing to his knees. "Dobby! Are you alright?"

"Dobby is fine, Master Harry," the elf croaked out. "Just tired."

"You did well, Dobby. Return to the Cauldron and regain your strength." Harry waited for the elf to pop away before Hedwig flew off into the sky, and he looked through her eyes.

The soft curtain of moonlight made finding the trolls simple. The foolish creatures had simply returned to their old campsite and separated into groups. According to the books he had read, trolls were nocturnal creatures and were usually led by the strongest and most brutish-looking of them. Harry took this time to scout their numbers, confirming nine of them spread over the grounds.

Five of them were rebuilding the large bonfire destroyed by the Aurors, three were pulling down a tree, and the last two stood stupidly in front of the manor. None of them gave him the impression of being particularly brutish, and Harry continued searching for their apparent leader. Finally, he found him lazily lounging by a large humpbacked, horned creature with tentacle-like appendages, shouting guttural insults at the five trolls rebuilding the campsite. Harry did not know what the creature was, but it did not look particularly pleased to be with the trolls as every time it tried to stand, the troll leader smacked its head.

The young wizard slipped his mind away from Hedwig and contemplated his options, idly running his free hand through Chiara's silky fur. Trolls came in different varieties, but they all shared common attributes. Immense physical strength, tall stature, highly aggressive, incurably dumb and most importantly, increased healing. He knew Swamp Trolls had the highest healing ability, capable of even regenerating limbs, while Mountain Trolls were the biggest and strongest of them with the most magic resistance. Judging by the size and skin colour, these trolls were clearly of the Mountain variety, which would make sense considering they were in the middle of the Berwyn Ranges of Wales.

Taking a deep breath, Harry weighed his options. The trolls were on his land, slowly destroying his ancestral home. He could wait for the morning and call on the Aurors then.

As revolting as it was, he forced himself to consider the option. Was that the sort of lord he wanted to be? He remembered his father, Eddard Stark, and how during his rule, a naked maiden could walk from the Wall to the Neck unmolested. He allowed the memory to harden his resolve, and cleared his mind.

No, he was not going to call the Aurors. This was his land, his to defend, and the trolls had to perish by his hand.

The man who passes the sentence must swing the sword.

"What's the plan, Harry?" Chiara's voice echoed in his mind, tearing him away from his musings.

"Those at the entrance go first," Harry motioned at the two trolls, who seemed to be arguing about whether to ransack the tool shed or the guest house. They were far enough not to be noticed by them, but just in case, Harry had hidden behind a large oak when they arrived.

"I will follow your lead."

The Potter heir grinned at the werewolf and readjusted his weapons. He was tempted to put on the invisibility cloak, but it would be too cumbersome to use with his fighting style. With the silver sword in his right hand and wand in his left, he silently approached the two trolls, his wand almost vibrating with excitement and sending him a comforting warmth compared to the cold sword. Harry signalled for Chiara to approach from the other side and stopped close enough to strike in a heartbeat, yet the smell was starting to get to him. Hedwig maintained vigil on the rest of the clan and Harry trusted that she would warn him if something happened.

The time for planning was over. These creatures were worse than wildlings, so dialogue was never an option for Harry. Besides, examples needed to be made, and the dumb brutes were perfect.

Both trolls were massive, lumbering grey-skinned creatures, nearly twelve feet tall and looked surprisingly similar, yet did not seem armed or dressed. Probably siblings if he had to guess, but Harry could not tell what their sex was due to their dangling bellies, nor did he care. Waiting until one of the trolls moved alone to the tool shed while the other looked on stupidly, Harry charged. He waved his wand on the ground around the troll with a muttered Muffliato before slashing his sword at the lumbering beast's calf.

The roar of agony would have been heard from a mile away if not for the spell he learned from Narcissa, and Harry grinned as he continued to the other troll, who had stiffened in confusion. Trusting the basilisk venom to do its work, he felt his wand vibrating–

"Harry, watch out!"

He was completely unbalanced and could not react to the warning, barely able to glance behind him with wide eyes. Harry knew the slash wasn't deep, no matter how sharp his sword or how strong his small body could be. He never expected to be capable of slicing off the leg of a creature that could give a giant of Westeros a run for its money. Yet, he was so confident in the basilisk venom neutralising it that he did not even fathom the troll could shrug it off as he stared in shock at the angry troll's fist, inches from turning his face into a pulp.

Only for Chiara to crash into its side with a growl, unbalancing the troll and biting the offending hand, viciously thrashing her head sideways even as the beast roared in agony. Harry awoke from his stupor as the troll lifted the wolf off the ground and winded its other arm for a punch. He spun around and leapt, this time, his sword primed for a stab instead of a slash. The troll was so focused on Chiara that it did not notice him jumping as high as he could, barely reaching its abdomen, and stabbing with all his might.

Chiara let go of the mangled arm of the troll as it gasped and fell backwards on the ground, causing the world to shake. Harry pulled the blade from the corpse, now noticing the necrotic effects of the basilisk venom, yet a glance at the troll's calf showed no such effects.

"Harry, the other one."

Quickly, he turned to find the other troll had also turned at the sound of its brother falling. Its tiny eyes widened, and its slobbering mouth twisted into a snarl. It roared with fury and tumbled forward, grabbing a rotted plank from the shed as a weapon. Harry knew no magic that could pierce a troll's hide, so he aimed at the plank.

"Expelliarmus, Wingardium Leviosa."

The plank was ripped from the troll's hands, causing it to stumble, while the levitation charm held it above its head. A hint of nostalgia hit Harry at the familiar sight, but he gathered himself and jabbed his wand downwards. The plank smashed onto the troll's head, shattering to splinters and dazing the beast. Not waiting for the troll to recover its wits, Harry and Chiara charged forward; the werewolf bit one of the troll's legs and pulled it backwards, causing it to trip and flail its arms uselessly. The Potter heir wasted no time slashing his sword at the beast's other leg, hamstringing it and causing it to squeal in pain and lose its footing. Harry frowned as the troll fell, noticing the wound bleeding the troll's normal purplish blood yet showed no necrotic effects.

Chiara let go of the troll's other leg and retreated, "Don't just stand around and kill it already, Harry!"

Chuckling at his companion, Harry cast an overpowered Lumos at the troll, his wand screaming with joy at the amount of magic he poured into it. The troll covered its eyes with both hands before he stabbed its side with the sword. The effect was instantaneous as the wound blackened when the venom took hold, and Harry finally understood how the sword worked. It was the tip that had pierced the venom sack back in the Chamber, not the edge.

Still, this had been the first time since his merger that he had truly been in a life-and-death situation. It felt…exhilarating. His heart thundered like a war drum, and his blood was aflame, singing with joy. He stared in wonder at the warm wand in his hand, and chuckled as his connection with it had gotten even stronger.

"Are you alright, Harry?" Chiara's question caused him to flinch as he realised he had been grinning widely.

"Yeah, thanks for the warning earlier. You saved my life." Harry pulled Gryffindor from the troll's convulsing body and watched impassively before grabbing the hilt with both hands and striking down at its neck, cutting the head off. There was no honour in letting your foe suffer needlessly.

"Just what do you have in that sword? It's goblin-wrought silver, right?"

"Aye, basilisk venom, but it seems only on the tip rather than the rest of the blade."

The werewolf blinked her bright silver eyes before shaking her head in a very human way. "You will have to tell me more about this later. It's a shame that the venom ruined the corpse, trolls are a treasure of potion ingredients, especially fresh. At least the head is intact."

Harry smiled at Chiara before a nudge from Hedwig had him look through her eyes. The three trolls pulling the tree had managed to take it down and were cutting it to pieces with bits of sharp rocks. The troll leader oversaw them, occasionally throwing mud at one of the trolls with a grating laugh. The beast it was sitting on was still trying to escape futilely, and Harry was beginning to feel pity for it, especially with the way its tentacled nose twitched from the smell.

Of the five trolls who were building the bonfire, two of them were grunting incomprehensively over the shards of tinder, while the other three had moved deeper into the woods, close to the mountain leading into the Wildland. Hedwig had flown after the three trolls, and Harry noticed all of them were armed, probably hunters. He bid Hedwig continue trailing them before marching back to the campsite, Chiara joining him.

"What's the next step, Harry?"

He explained what he found to the werewolf as they approached the campsite. "Our options are limited. I am confident in fighting two or even three trolls at the same time, especially after getting a measure of their capabilities. But four of them is a stretch, especially if you add that strange beast. I don't shy away from a fight, but I'm not suicidal."

They stopped about a hundred feet from the campsite, making sure they were downwind from the trolls, causing his nose to twitch. The beasts might not have good vision, but he was not sure about their sense of smell. Harry knew trolls had a taste for human flesh, but hopefully, Chiara's presence would hide his smell to an extent.

The werewolf watched intently at the trolls before her gaze fell on the strange-looking beast. "That's a graphorn. Some trolls are capable of taming them, but this one does not appear to have been broken in yet."

"What can you tell me about it?"

"They are usually docile but can be very aggressive when provoked, at which point they emit an orange glow and go berserk. They have a nasty bite and a very magic-resistant hide that is also very tough, nearly as tough as a dragon's. They are also an endangered species that is protected by both the ministry and the ICW."

Harry hummed as he considered his options. The night was still young, and rushing into battle was unnecessary. He had promised Tom to be back before dawn, which was at least three hours away.

"Let's find a hidden spot and wait. Eventually, they will have to realise they're missing two of their own, creating an opportunity."

Chiara nodded, and they separated to find a hiding spot. The werewolf laid down next to a large rock, her silver fur blending in as she stared at the trolls. Harry climbed a tree and balanced himself on a branch near the camp before putting on his invisibility cloak. Then, he waited… for three minutes before Chiara's bored voice sounded in his head.

"So, now would be as good a time as any. Despite our bond, we barely know each other, Harry."

'That's true. Might as well chat. Tell me a bit about yourself, Chiara.' Harry replied in his mind, glad the communication went both ways.

From there, they both spoke about their pasts, present, and hopes for the future. Harry learned that Chiara's biggest ambition was to cure Lycanthropy, but she also longed to become a healer. An apprenticeship with a St Mungo's healer was incredibly difficult to achieve, especially as a werewolf. Because of her Lycanthropy, Chiara had not been able to find a decent job despite having nine OWLs and NEWTs with decent grades – taking COMC and Muggle Studies for her electives. Not even her pureblood status helped her, as her father was a foreigner, while her mother's family died in the war. The increasingly strict laws against werewolves had taken their toll on her, and the older girl had been on her own since both of her parents were killed scarcely a week before Voldemort's downfall.

Barely nine when orphaned, none wanted to take in a werewolf. All of that was before the invention of the Wolfsbane potion, and Chiara would have been living on the streets if not for the kindness of Old Tom, a family friend. Chiara was glad for Tom's help, yet she would rather not overstay her welcome, especially with the recent additions to the already stringent anti-werewolf laws making things risky for the owner of the Leaky Cauldron. Not to mention the ministry regulating the ingredients necessary for the Wolfsbane potion, making them much more expensive and harder to get.

The only bright spot in the tale was Albus Dumbledore allowing Chiara to attend Hogwarts, even making sure she received a steady supply of Wolfsbane paid out of his own pocket. Harry felt for the girl, even gritting his teeth in anger as he realised a certain toady ministry official was responsible for Chiara's misfortune, but a greedy part of him also felt ecstatic.

The girl's bleak prospects would make her easy to recruit, and Harry would not let a Potions mistress and aspiring healer slip from his grasp, especially with the trust of the warg bond. He could help himself and the girl in a single move, thus satisfying his desire to help; that urge to aid people around him was not to be ignored, for good deeds would always be rewarded, no matter how late the rewards come.

They continued to chat for nearly an hour, learning much about each other, until Harry noticed a commotion from the campsite. The brutish leader seemed to be shouting something at the trolls, who had finally managed to light the bonfire and were now staring at it in wonder. The troll tongue was a series of angry grunts accompanied by disgusting spits and growls. It took a while for Harry to figure out the leader was telling the duo to call for the dead trolls, judging by its angry gestures in the direction of the manor. Looking at the three trolls cutting the tree, they seemed to be taking a break, with one of them defecating where it stood, the smell getting even worse, and the graphorn seemed to agree, judging from its increased struggle.

It was as good a chance to act as any.

Sneaking down from the tree was simple, as his cloak hid him well, but the sword was a bit cumbersome to carry, especially with how heavy it was. Harry followed the two trolls, pocketing his cloak along the way. Like the rest of the beasts, the two trolls had massive guts that dangled down their waists but those two also seemed to have tufts of filthy matted hair while every other troll he saw was bald.

Chiara prowled through the tall grass as she circled back to the troll corpses by the tool shed, waiting for the beasts to arrive. The trolls were calling out with their grunting tongue but seemed to get angry when they received no reply, but soon they arrived at the spot where Harry had killed the other trolls.

The trolls halted at the sight of their dead brethren, scratching their tiny heads dumbly.

Harry was already dashing forward, wand aimed at a nearby rock.

A quiet Spongify allowed him to use the now bouncy rock to leap to a head level with the closest troll. He twisted his body and spun the silver blade in hand, leveraging his momentum, and the troll's head separated from its body. What went up had to come down, and the ground was rapidly approaching. Harry tumbled down in a roll while Chiara pounced at the other foe's back.

Quickly getting back on his feet, Harry approached the angry troll, who was trying to get the werewolf off its back. Dodging a flailing limb, he lunged forward, burying Gryffindor into the beast's exposed side.

Ambushing dumb brutes turned out to be far easier than he expected, especially with the assistance of a magical blade imbued with basilisk venom. Harry wondered bemusedly how he would have handled this problem as he beheaded the second troll to relieve it from its agony, his mind conjuring different tactics of how to handle such foes. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got and the less enthused he was to kill his foes with Gryffindor, instead relishing the idea of getting up close and personal and defeating them with his strength.

"Quite a brutal fellow, aren't you, Harry? You never once hesitated before attacking or beheading the trolls."

"Hesitation is the death of advantage. Were you not the one to tell me to gather myself earlier?" Harry waved his wand at the sword with Scourgify cleaning it from blood.

"That is no mindset for a twelve-year-old to have." The werewolf shook her head before fixing him with an inscrutable gaze. "When will you tell me the rest of your story… Jon Snow?"

Harry froze at the mention of his other name. Shoulders tense, he slowly turned to his companion, finding only curiosity and understanding in her gaze. A sigh rolled off his tongue, it seemed like the bond ran deeper than he thought. It wasn't like he was hiding the truth; he thought it was not anyone else's bloody business, and doubted anyone would believe him anyway.

Loud, angry roaring suddenly came from the campsite, and exactly at the same moment, Hedwig nudged his mind for attention. Looking quickly through the owl's eyes, he found the three hunting trolls had run afoul of a herd of eagle-headed steeds. Harry was unsure if they were Griffins or Hippogriffs, but they were massive, and they were pissed.

A glance at the dead chick - or fowl? - on the ground told him what happened, and even as he watched, one of the trolls was gored to death by three of the flying beasts' talons. The other two turned tail and ran, showing that despite their low intelligence, trolls still knew when to run from a doomed fight.

Harry bid Hedwig return to him as he cut the connection.

"What happened?"

"I'll tell you on the way, let's go."

Sprinting back to the campsite, Harry filled Chiara in as they peeked from behind a tree at the amusing scene in front of them. The graphorn had shit on its face and was shining orange, brimming with menacing power as it bucked madly at the troll boss trying to beat it into obedience. The earlier defecating troll was holding its feces in confusion, and Harry quickly realised what happened. For some reason, the troll thought it would be a good idea to throw shit at the bad-tempered beast. The other two trolls had fashioned themselves two crude clubs and all of their attention was on the rampaging graphorn.

It seemed like the old gods had decided to smile upon him tonight.

"Let's go, Chiara." Harry waved his wand at the raging bonfire, conveniently close to two trolls staring dumbly at their leader, and muttered Ventus and Flipendo. A gust of wind fanned the flames so hot the trolls flinched before the knockback jinx hit the bonfire, sending the burning logs into the two trolls.

Pitiful squeals of pain echoed through the night; it seemed that no matter how tough their skin was, fire was always excruciating, red-hot flames even more so.

Dashing forward at the unscathed troll that turned at the commotion, Harry noticed Chiara charge at one of the burning trolls and rammed her hard head into its knees, causing it to stumble. Not wasting time, Harry dodged the clumsy strike from his foe's club and cast Incendio at the lump of shit still in the troll's hand, causing it to explode in its face. The troll's pained yelp was cut short when Harry used Spongify on the club to bounce on it before stabbing the beast in the throat.

Quickly, Harry managed to use the falling troll as a springboard and hastened towards Chiara, who was struggling against the two trolls.

The graphorn was nowhere in sight, and a glance at the boss only made Harry grimace; the brutish leader was fumbling for its club to join the fight. Harry gritted his teeth; this only meant he had to fight faster.

The last two trolls were distracted by Chiara still, allowing Harry to pounce forward, slamming the silver sword with all his weight into the unsuspecting back of one of the stinky beasts. The troll crumbled on the ground as the werewolf was just kicked away by the second troll like an overgrown puppy.

The thundering footsteps behind made Harry desperate, forcing him to spin around, wand in hand.
"Engorgio!" It was the first spell that came to his mind, aimed at a rock just before the chieftain, and his wand obliged with his desire. Instead of moving his leg forward unimpeded, the enormous troll was met with a human-sized obstacle, stumbling forward.

Thanking the gods, and his wand, Harry spun as the world shook with a loud thud and turned to aid the werewolf. The troll was trying to kill Chiara with its club, and she was desperately dodging as if they were playing a lethal version of Whac-A-Mole.

A feral grin bloomed on Harry's lips; all this danger made him drunk with joy, and the excitement he had felt all night from the fighting seemed to be reaching a breaking point. Feeling an indescribable heat in his chest, and with the troll getting closer to striking Chiara by the second, Harry howled.

The piercing sound cleaved through the night, lingering through the chilly air and causing everyone to halt. Without hesitation, Harry cast Expelliarmus, causing the troll's club to blast out of its hands, the spell so powerful that he didn't have a chance to levitate it. Instead, he charged at the troll as it recovered, Chiara biting its leg, causing it to stumble to one knee, just at the perfect angle for Harry to slash with Gryffindor and sever its head from its body.

"Behind!"

He did not need Chiara's warning to realise the troll boss had stood up, and Harry scrambled away from the incoming club strike, rolling away in the nick of time. The club didn't stop until it smashed into the engorged belly of the dead troll, causing it to sink deeply with a sickening squelch.

Without a thought, Harry jumped on the club and ran up its length to the troll's arm, jumping over a panicked punch and casting Incendio at the troll's face. The beast's screams of pain quickly turned into gurgles when Harry sliced at its neck, but the cut was not deep enough to decapitate its thick neck. Scowling at his weakness, Harry sliced twice more, dodging the beast's thrashing, until the burning head fell to the ground and the boy followed it but landed gracefully.

"Are you alright, Harry?"

He breathed heavily as he tightly gripped his sword and wand, blood surging with excitement. Unsure if it was battlelust or more foes lingered nearby, Harry heaved for breath, exhaustion finally taking its toll. Even with his inhuman stamina, a fight like this had him tired, especially after being awake for nearly a full day and half the night. His gaze wandered through the surroundings, looking for more enemies, but only finding the burning logs, their ruddy flame making the surrounding darkness dance ominously.

"Stay on your paws, Chiara. I have a feeling we're not out of the woods yet."

The words barely left his tongue when Hedwig nudged his mind, causing him to turn just as the snowy owl landed on his shoulder. A tall, shadowy figure stumbled clumsily through the bushes from the forest. The stench and the round figure were a dead giveaway.

Forcing his legs to stop trembling from the earlier exhaustion, Harry mustered every ounce of strength and flung Gryffindor point-first just as the troll burst out from the tree line. A sickening squelch made the beast halt as the silvery blade sank hilt deep into its fat belly. The troll made two uneasy steps, as if not realising it was wounded, before collapsing on the ground head first, impaling itself deeper on the blade.

With some struggle, Harry managed to levitate the sword through the layers of flesh and bring it back to him. Just as he managed to cast enough cleaning charms to remove all the grisly sludge, loud screeches and powerful wings heralded even more arrivals. Harry Potter turned his gaze upward as a dozen massive shapes circled briefly before landing atop the final troll's carcass.

They were beautiful creatures with the feathered body of a horse yet with powerful talons at the front. They came in a myriad of colours, from the darkest grey to the brightest gold, yet their most obvious feature was their eagle-like heads and the massive wings sprouting from their shoulders. All of them were the size of the largest of destriers, except for the one in the lead in its silver and gold feathers, which looked more lion than horse. That beast was half the size of a mammoth!

Their enormous, sharp beaks looked like they could shatter bone and tear away muscles with a single peck. The massive winged beast smashed its talons at the dead troll, pulverising its corpse, and screeched loudly into the sky, the sound almost akin to a lion's roar. It then stared at him coldly with a pair of amber eyes, which glowed with almost human cunning.

"Hippogriffs! Be careful of the one in the lead. That's a Griffin. They are incredibly rare outside the Aegean but known to exist in Wales."

Harry knew he did not have the energy for another massive fight, especially against flying creatures of legend that were far more intelligent than the lumbering brutes he just killed. Maybe if he had his broom and was fully rested, he would contemplate the idea, for his blood still sang for battle, and his magic roiled in excitement. Only, his young and small body could not keep up with the rest.

Shaking his head, Harry wondered if Dobby would be capable of teleporting them out, but even if he could, the moment he called for him, the beasts would most likely attack.

"What do you suggest?"

"Griffins and Hippogriffs share similar temperament. When faced with one in the wild, you should bow your head to it and hope it bows back, which means they acknowledge you. Do not break eye contact, though, or else they will sense weakness and attack."

" Bow?" Harry growled, his voice as cold as a blizzard from the North. He glared at the Griffin in front of him. "Me? Bow in subservience to trespassers on my land?!"

The wind picked up, and the flames danced higher as his magic, nay his soul, rebelled at such a notion.

The hippogriffs shuffled uneasily, but their leader didn't seem impressed. The Griffin certainly understood what he said, and he clenched his teeth as the beast distractedly eviscerated the troll corpse with its talons and glared back at him. "I know you understand me, bird. Uninvited guests are not welcome here," Harry waved his hand at the dead trolls, specifically at the rotting form of the ones stabbed with Gryffindor. "A fight would be perilous, but all I need is a single stab, and you will be dead. You won't be getting any subservience from me."

The Griffin cocked its head and then looked cautiously at the sword in his hands; the hilt might have been cleaned, but the bloody blade still reeked of the necrotic flesh of the troll. Then, it glanced at the corpse under it and flinched away from it, finally understanding that it had been close to poisoning itself from the venom-ridden blood.

Harry's heart was beating like a furious war drum. He was weakened and tired; normally, he would de-escalate such a situation, no matter how galling or unjust. Yet, his blood was boiling, his soul was singing, he felt fire in his belly and ice in his veins. It was foolish of him to risk his life and Chiara's well-being over pride.

Yet, a single thought persisted stubbornly, whether borne from his daunting life at the Wall or the many trials overcome by Harry. He would not bow!

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the Griffin screeched loudly before lowering its head slightly to him. Understanding the olive branch for what it was, Harry lowered his head like peers of equal standing, not subservience.

Once courtesies were paid, the massive beast screeched again, this time at its herd. They all flapped their powerful wings mightily, causing hurricane-like winds to fill the clearing and snuff out all the flames. Harry was unsure if that was a peace offering or a show of force, but he didn't care; avoiding a forest fire was in his best interests.

With one last flap, the winged creatures left the ground and flew away from his lands, heading back to the mountain. The Griffin halted for a moment, craning his mighty neck to eye him curiously from a distance before scoffing as it flew away. Harry could barely release a sigh of relief before dropping to his knees, his sword falling from his hands, but his wand sending waves of warmth to him in comfort. He could almost imagine a phoenix trilling in his mind.

A slap to the head and a bark from Hedwig reminded him of his owl still perched on his shoulder, the poor bird was frozen in terror during the whole encounter yet refused to fly away to safety. Chiara shuffled closer as well, bumping her head with his other shoulder.

"You are the most reckless wizard I've ever met. Most prideful as well. Did you even think what those feather heads would have done to us if your bluff had failed?"

"That's the thing, Chiara. I wasn't bluffing." Harry stood as he chuckled at the werewolf's wide eyes. "Sometimes, a man must make a stand and refuse to bow down against overwhelming odds. For if your knees bend once, they would struggle to stand straight ever again."

"…Wise words. Is that something you learned in that land of snow, Jon Snow?"

"How much do you know exactly?"

"Not as much as I'd like to pretend. Just your name, constant war in a long winter and a very tall structure made of ice." The werewolf shrugged before turning to the dead trolls. Half of them were rotting from the venom's effects, but several corpses were intact, particularly the boss troll. "It would be a shame to have all those ingredients go to waste. Troll ingredients are best used fresh. What do you plan to do with them?"

"I might claim the big one's heart or liver for a ritual I have in mind, but I'm undecided." Harry shrugged as he faced Chiara. "Now that you mention it, I do find myself with plenty of potion ingredients and an expansive demesne."

"Oh? And what would you like to do about it?" The werewolf's tone was amused, and she had an expectant look in her silver eyes that caused Harry to grin.

"Chiara Lobosca. I have a proposition for you…"



Keep in mind the fact that 4'11" Harry Potter just went to town against ten trolls with just an owl and an overly large magical wolf on his side, before staring down a Griffin and its herd (or is it flock?)

Silver is incredibly heavy compared to other metals of the same shape and size. Goblin-wrought Silver has no extra benefits aside from imbibing magic and repelling dust. Essentially, a glorified antique you hang on the wall. Even the sharpness bit is merely good craftsmanship, so not as sharp as Valyrian Steel. Lugging that hunk of metal all over the place cost a toll on a man's stamina, let alone a little kid, not matter how magical that stamina is.

Harry gets his first taste of combat, and you will notice he acts more of the Warrior archetype instead of the Mage. As a second year, he does not know enough magic to properly combat magic-resistant creatures like trolls. His enhanced physique was put to the test here, but hopefully that would be something for him to improve upon with his ability to use magic outside school.

Finally, the wand. The phoenix represents rebirth, so Harry now has a much deeper connection with his wand than normal, especially with the phoenix tears running through his system.
 
Chapter 24
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx and R Yorkshireman.



Sunday noon, 13th of June 1993,
Leaky cauldron


Harry woke up with a start at the flash of heat in his room. Within a heartbeat, he was on his feet with wand in hand, yet he cursed his lack of foresight for keeping Gryffindor by the fireplace instead of his bed. In the end, he needn't have worried as the bemused face of a beautiful red and gold swan-like bird gazed at him from on top of the fireplace.

"Fawkes?"

The phoenix trilled, and the boy instantly found himself easing, wariness melting away like snow under the summer sun. Even Ghost seemed to appreciate it, which further dropped Harry's guard, but a part of him wondered if he was being put under thrall or something. The thought caused him to shake his head and glare at the bird.

"Don't do that!"

Fawkes recoiled, song halting, head wilted as the bird stared sadly at Harry. The phoenix seemed to lose its lustre as it extended its leg where a message was tied, and Harry grimaced as he realised he had offended the fiery bird. A bark from the window heralded Hedwig's arrival, with Fawkes trilling at his loyal owl piteously, and to Harry's utter shock, Hedwig glared at him balefully as she consoled the golden bird with a wing.

"Oh, come on! It was affecting my mind and–"

A huff from inside his mind and the feeling of Ghost hiding his head between his paws had him thinking, Et tu, Ghost?

Harry shook his head at Hedwig's persistent barking and groaned, "Alright, I get it. Fawkes? I apologise for shouting at you. I loved your song, but…err." He rubbed his brow, trying to think of something more to say, "Forgive me?"

He couldn't believe he was apologising to a bird, but Hedwig's angry hoots and sharp pecks were not a welcome prospect. Harry felt bad for shouting at the phoenix, who had been more than helpful to him in all their prior encounters. The flaming bird gazed at him for a moment before shaking its leg again, causing him to remember the letter. Untying it, the phoenix trilled again as it jumped on his shoulder, and Harry instantly knew he had been in the wrong for shouting at the bird.

"Thanks, Fawkes." Opening the letter, Harry had mixed feelings at seeing Dumbledore's neat and elegant handwriting.

Dear Harry,

After a weeklong gruelling session in the ICW, I found myself arriving at my office this morning to not one, not two, not three, but seven different newspapers with your face on the front page.

I will admit the first thought that came to my mind was, "Dear me, that is a most dapper and dashing entrance!" Credit where credit is due, your choice of attire was definitely excellent! But, I am most proud of you for finding it in your heart to reach out, see beyond a grudge, and mend fences. Well done, Harry.

Now, I shall not waste your time with platitudes or unnecessary questions. You have made it clear to me that you had no wish at all to return to your aunt and uncle's house, and perhaps it was my fault for not taking your distaste as seriously as I should have. Nevertheless, what's done is done, and I am now informing you that any protection Lily placed on you has since crumbled once you rejected that house as your home.

I understand you have managed to secure Potter Manor as your own abode now, and I wish you the best in rebuilding it to its former glory or maybe even beyond. Regardless, I shall congratulate you on your resourcefulness, cunning, bravery and loyalty to your new friends in securing what is rightfully yours. You have shown all the qualities we espouse here in Hogwarts, and I wish you a most fruitful summer, Harry.

Don't be a stranger; feel free to write to me if you have any questions or require aid in certain matters. You have shown me loyalty and respect when I failed to show you the same, for which I apologize.

Remember, help is always given at Hogwarts, to those who ask for it.

Yours sincerely,
Albus Dumbledore.


Harry frowned as he finished the letter, discarding it on his desk. On the one hand, he was glad the headmaster didn't make a fuss about him not returning to the Dursleys; the fact that whatever protection he had was gone did not even faze him. On the other hand, Dumbledore's offer of aid was extremely tempting - Harry could list a dozen things the esteemed sorcerer would be able to help with a wave of his hand, but did Harry want that?

To be handed any freebies simply because the headmaster thought highly of him? While the aspiring lord would not deny any advantage given to him, he had to be wary of wasting such a precious favour on trivial problems he could handle on his own. Not to mention, taking Dumbledore's offer would put Harry in his debt, and he would rather avoid owing too many favours.

No, he would not seek aid from Albus Dumbledore, Harry decided. Perhaps if he had no other choice, but it would be beyond foolish to spurn such a powerful ally, and he hastened to pull out ink and parchment and walked to his desk. Once he had penned a suitably polite reply, he looked at Hedwig, only a trill from his shoulder reminded him of the phoenix's presence.

"Thanks, Fawkes," he gently stroked the soft golden plumage as he tied the letter on its leg, "and sorry about earlier."

The gorgeous bird trilled brightly before erupting into flames and disappearing, leaving a single feather on the ground behind. Harry was shocked; phoenixes were incredibly possessive of their feathers and tears, and the only known way to obtain them was if the phoenix felt generous.

"Blimey, he's really making me feel bad for my outburst now." Harry stored the feather away before producing another roll of parchment. Might as well give his newest retainer her list of assignments.
.
.
.
Harry stretched as he left his room for breakfast, the newly inked list in hand. Passing by Chiara's room, he could hear the light breathing of her sleeping through the door. He tried to reach out through the bond, but whether because she was asleep or not in her werewolf form, it didn't work. Gently opening the door, he found the older girl sleeping on her bed, completely human.

Placing his list of assignments for her on the bedside table, Harry stared for a moment at the sleeping silver-haired girl before smiling ruefully. She was completely out of it; then again, Chiara did mention she gets exhausted the day after the full moon, even with the Wolfsbane. He was just glad she accepted his offer so readily, even if she dreaded speaking to Tom about it, but from the little he knew of the man, Harry was confident he would support his adopted daughter.

He left her room as quietly as he entered and reminisced on their adventure. Much to Tom's relief, they arrived back at the Leaky an hour before dawn. After assuring the old man they were fine, he quickly showered before collapsing onto his bed for a deep sleep until his fiery guest arrived.

Making his way down to the crowded common room, he ignored the many glances thrown at him by the pub's regulars. Looking for the owner, he found Tom at his usual spot by the bar.

"Morning, Tom." Harry slipped onto one of the stools, checking today's special, "is it too late for breakfast?"

"More like afternoon, lad." Tom shook his head in exasperation. "I'll whip you something up, don't you worry."

Harry grinned at the old tavern owner and watched the other customers idly when Tom turned to the kitchen. He could hear plenty of whispers about him, with a couple of people holding the Daily Prophet, Witch Weekly, and other papers he didn't recognise.

"… Stole his home, they say."

"Protected a lady's honour."

"… Remember my own experience when…"

And many more in the same vein. Remembering Dumbledore's letter, Harry decided to check the article himself, but later, as Tom returned with a tray of food that was a mix of breakfast and lunch. Brunch?

"Thanks, Tom." Harry made a ham and egg sandwich with pickled olives and cucumbers on the side while Tom moved to other customers. Finishing three more similar sandwiches, he moved on to a steak and kidney pie while washing it down with pumpkin juice.

"Here you go, lad." Tom brought a plate of treacle tart, and Harry would never say no to his favourite dessert. "You seem to have made big waves in the ministry yesterday."

Harry swallowed his slice of pie quickly, "Just business. Any wave was from their end. Anyway, thanks for the meal, Tom." He pushed himself from his seat but stopped before leaving. "Chiara will need to talk to you when she wakes up."

The tavern owner was confused but nodded genially. Harry made his way through the crowd, dodging a few of them who seemed to want to speak to him about the article, and hurried to Diagon Alley proper. He had a bit of shopping to do before his meeting with the Carrows.
.
.
.
It was a few hours later when Harry entered the Magical Menagerie after depositing his purchases back in his room. There was no one to greet him, but he was too busy admiring the interior of the place to care. Animals of all sorts and sizes were held in cages, from cats and kneazles to exotic birds and even snakes. He approached a specific orange cat with a squashed face as it stared at him unblinkingly, yet he could sense wariness from it. Now that he looked closely, all the animals seemed to quieten at his presence and look at Harry with wariness and deference. The sound of light footsteps from behind had him quirk his head.

"Welcome to the menagerie. May I help you?" Harry turned around at the blandest tone he had ever heard.

"Er, hello?" He looked at the strange girl; she was younger than him, with auburn hair and mismatched grey and blue eyes set on a round face. They stared at each other unblinkingly for over a minute, until Harry felt his lips stretching to a smirk as he squeezed the girl's red cheeks. "You should be treating your customers better, you know."

"Please let go of my cheeks." The girl's bland tone made him laugh as he pinched her cheeks harder.

"You must be Hestia, or is it Flora?" He let go of his distant cousin's cheeks as he turned to the sound of people further inside the store.

"Flora. How do you know?" The girl tilted her head sideways questioningly, causing him to smile.

"Your mother mentioned you, and there aren't that many adorable girls with two eyes of different colours." It felt good speaking to a shorter and younger girl for once, and her features were slightly reminiscent of Arya, though she missed the mark on the long face and the personality.

"I see. Father did mention he was expecting you earlier." The hidden accusation caused him to laugh.

"I was delayed, but mayhaps your father would be interested in the reason for my delay."

Before they could continue their banter, a door opened and the beautiful form of Rosalia Carrow entered the store and halted at the sight of them.

"Harry! So good to see you again, luv. I see you've met my daughter, Hestia."

He turned to the younger girl, who had the decency to look away, but he still pinched her cheeks, this time harder. "Oh? Weren't you Flora earlier?"

Harry was honestly more surprised she managed to lie to him in the first place, had he lowered his guard so much because she was younger than him?

"Oh, is she at it again?" Rosie laughed as she approached them, giving him a motherly hug as he let go of Hestia and reciprocated the hug. He never knew he would enjoy hugs so much; Harry and Jon never got to enjoy such things. "She and her sister do enjoy playing that game. Go on then, Hestia. Tell your father that Harry is here."

The younger girl nodded as she rubbed her cheeks, giving him a baleful look as she ran along to the door her mother came from. Harry snickered at the girl's indignant look, it looked more of a pout than anything.

"Precocious little child, isn't she?" Harry shook his head as Rosie giggled in reply. He looked around, expecting her sister to appear from the shadows. "So, where's your other hellion?"

"Flora is picking up ice cream from Florean's parlour. More importantly, we were expecting you earlier, Harry. Is everything alright?"

"All's well, just lost track of time cleaning my house."

"Ah, that reminds me." Rosie walked behind the counter and pulled up a copy of Witch Weekly. "It wouldn't have anything to do with you going to the ministry with Narcissa, of all people?"

Harry Potter Debuts Most Stylishly
By Elara Evergreen

The article showed a picture of him exiting the lift while grinning at the camera. Narcissa and Eleanor were visible behind him, as well as Rowle on the floor. There were a couple of more pictures, all focusing more on his attire and features rather than anything else, and he had to admit he looked most fashionable indeed.

"Well?" The older woman tapped the wooden counter as she gazed at him, her smile turning stiff.

Harry sighed inwardly, having forgotten about the petty rivalry between the two women. "I needed a chaperone for my outing in the ministry, and she did offer her help."

"You know I would have gladly helped you as well, luv." Her voice was teasing, but he could detect a hint of vexation.

"Well, you are certainly helping me lots here." He grinned at the older woman, who eventually sighed fondly. "By the way, have you heard from the Weasleys lately? I did send Mr Weasley a letter or two, and he replied favourably, even inviting me for dinner, but I worry that things aren't so well."

Rosie's eyes drooped in sadness as her smile diminished from melancholy. "Arthur is a strong man, but I fear for Molly greatly. She is very expressive and blames herself deeply for Ron's death."

"Mrs Weasley has to know that she had nothing to do with it." Harry insisted. The matronly woman had been kind to him, if not a bit too controlling. He did not wish her any ill or misery.

"A mother will always blame herself for burying her child, it's just how we are." Rosie shrugged as she idly grabbed a strange furry creature scurrying past her and petted it in distraction. "I suggest taking Arthur up on his offer, I'm sure you would be able to bring Molly out of her funk."

Harry had no idea how he would be capable of doing that, but before he could reply, the doorbell rang.

"Hullo, Mum. Florean's was so busy! It's like he was giving away free ice cream, which he was because of something that happened in the ministry, but still, it was soooo crowded." The aggravated voice came from a young girl who looked exactly like Hestia except for the eyes. While Hestia's right eye was grey and her left was blue, this girl's was the opposite.

"Flora, you came in just in time. Look who finally decided to visit." Rosie hurried to grab the large bags of ice cream from her daughter, and Harry followed at a sedate pace. Flora stared at him curiously, and unlike her sister, she had a much more expressive face with brighter eyes accompanied by a gentle smile.

"Oh, hullo. You must be Harry Potter."

"In the flesh. Nice to meet you, Flora." The girl smiled kindly at him, and Harry resisted the urge to pinch her cheeks, which were as round as her sister's. Hestia might have been a cheeky brat, but Flora appeared to be the more polite of the two.

"Why don't you join us for dinner first, Harry? Reggie must have dragged Hestia into whatever he was working on, but I'm sure the promise of food will have them drop whatever they are doing."

It would be anathema for Harry to say no to free food, and he hurriedly agreed. He followed the mother and daughter, but not before Rosie waved her wand and a 'Closed' sign was stuck to the locked door. Further inside the store, Harry was led through another door into a cosy living room, and he spied a foyer through another entrance ending at a large oak door.

"I didn't know you lived here."

"It's better to live close to your animals in case they need attention. Besides, this saves us many expenses by living in the same building as the store. Come, Harry. Flora will keep you company while I make sure dinner is ready." Rosie placed the bags of ice cream on the dining table before hurrying to the kitchens.

"So, Harry Potter," He turned to the teasing tone of the girl as she sat by the table, eying the ice cream for a second before shaking her head and gazing at him. "Mum said so many things about you that she must have been joking about half of them."

"Oh? Such as?" Harry joined her at the table with an amused smile. The girl was definitely different from her sister, as she gave him a more curious air to her sister's silent mischief.

"Well, we are enrolling in Hogwarts in September, and Mum says you have already had to beat away a troll and fight off a dark lord in your first year alone! Was that one of the tests Ron warned us about for the sorting?"

Harry had to pinch himself to avoid laughing. He vaguely remembered Ron complaining about Fred and George lying to him about the sorting, and he later learned it was a tradition to never tell first-years how the sorting worked.

"Oh, yeah, totally. I first had to pick a random ballot on what the test would be, but I ended up accidentally choosing two, so the school spontaneously created a troll and a dark lord for me to fight. Never fear; it was all within my capabilities, and I'm sure you would be able to pass any test as well."

"Oh, wow! You have to tell me more. What about fighting giant spiders and snakes?" From there, Harry entertained the more spirited of the Carrow twins of his adventures, and while he felt a tiny bit of guilt about his lie regarding the sorting, it was all in good fun.

Eventually, the rest of the Carrow family arrived, with Reginald carrying Hestia in his arms as he deposited her beside her sister. "Good evening, Harry. I'm happy you managed to make it."

"Sorry for being late, Reginald." Harry stood up to shake hands with the older man, whose attire looked to have been changed in a hurry, and he could detect the familiar scent of beasts on him.

"I see you have met my daughters, I hope you take care of each other once you are in school." The older man had a strange glint as he smiled at his daughters, and Harry detected mischief from Hestia while her sister looked confused. Apparently, the twins had not been equally blessed in wit, though that's not entirely fair, as Flora might simply be more good-natured than her twin.

"So long as they are in Gryffindor, I have no problems helping my adorable little cousins whenever they need to."

Reginald looked a bit stricken, yet the girls nodded as if he had just given them a command to be followed.

"Oh, don't be so morose, Reggie. The girls take after their mother more than you, so naturally, they will be in Gryffindor rather than Slytherin." Rosie appeared with platters of food floating behind her. Harry could smell roast beef, mallard and more. He was surprised by the knowing grin on the older woman's face. "I heard plenty about your legendary appetite, Harry. Dig in."

They ate silently, Harry putting his full focus on eating with as much grace as he could possibly muster, while still practically inhaling the feast before him. The earlier meal in the Leaky was hours ago, and he was still feeling out of it from last night's adventure. Harry wondered when the effects of the ritual would end, and he dearly wished he could consult someone knowledgeable about the matter.

Eventually, they finished dinner and moved on to dessert. Fortescue's ice cream was heavenly, and Harry wondered how it remained cold after so long set aside. From the small talk with the Carrows, he learned it was due to the charmed containers. After a while more, the two girls were drowsy, to which Rosie announced it was bedtime. Harry stared fondly as both girls protested that they weren't sleepy, even as Hestia was half asleep in her chair. Their mother eventually coaxed them to their bedrooms, while Reginald motioned for him to follow into another room so they could finally begin their business.
.
.
.
"That's it? This venom is from a thousand-year-old Basilisk!"

"You have to understand, Harry. Such a venom is so potent that it could not even be used for potions. Its only practical use is for pesticides against magical vermin, and it has been over a century since Basilisk rearing was outlawed in the Isles due to the dangers it imposed. Even if we start a new product, it would be limited by the amount of venom we have." Reginald Carrow smiled apologetically from his position behind the desk. They had been negotiating over the past hour over the Basilisk parts that Harry did not need and hoped to profit from, but they had failed to make an impasse regarding the venom.

"Then wouldn't that mean selling it is illegal?"

"Owning the venom is legal, even using it in potions is legal, but importing it is illegal, as well as raising the Basilisks themselves." The older man shrugged, and Harry sighed about the ludicrousness of the magical law, all those loopholes were probably deliberately left by whoever owned the licence for that pesticide Reginald mentioned.

"But that is still far too low, Reginald." Harry shook his head at the amount he was offered. "Twenty Galleons a pint? That's even less than Acromantula venom."

"Well, Acromantula venom has far more uses than Basilisk venom. One can be used for potions and many treatments, while the other is only good for destroying things." Reginald shrugged, and Harry frowned in thought.

"Let's say we go with the pesticide route, how much venom do you need to create a batch of the stuff? Humour me, please." He added hurriedly when he sensed the man would argue against it.

Reginald rubbed his chin with a frown before vacating his desk for a nearby bookshelf. He tapped the books in sequence as he hummed for a minute until he managed to find the book he wanted. Grabbing an old dusty tome, the older man placed it on the desk before waving his wand, banishing away the dust. Opening the book at a specific section, he trailed his finger down to a potion titled, 'Basilisk's Breath Pest Control.'

"It's a good thing I bought this book cheap at an auction a decade ago when its owner lost hope of ever getting Basilisk venom back into the market, with similar bans on Basilisk rearing implemented abroad. Now, let's see the ingredients… It all seems reasonably cheap, as well as easy to brew. I can hire a Potioneer to do it for me, as I couldn't be bothered to stare at a boiling pot for hours at a time." Reginald seemed to speak more to himself than anything, and Harry was again reminded of the inherent laziness of wizards when it came to boring and repetitive tasks. He wondered if most of them simply did not have a strong enough attention span to care about the matter.

"The venom portion, Reginald?"

"Ah, here we are." The businessman perked up at his question. "It says for a batch of ten vials of the potion, a single drop is all that is needed of the venom. Age is not relevant, as Basilisk venom remains as potent whether the snake was a year old or a hundred." Reginald turned to him with a greedy glint in his eyes that Harry easily mirrored. "How much venom did you say you have?"

It took him a moment to calculate the amount he found in the venom sac, as well as how much he could squeeze from the many fangs the snake had, before he answered. "A little under ten gallons."

If the greed in Reginald's blue eyes made them shine earlier, then now it was a blazing inferno of avarice, "How about we rework that deal of ours?"

"Why, my dear cousin, I am certain we can reach an agreement."

From there, they spent the evening haggling and negotiating like fishwives in the market over every tiny detail. If Reginald thought he could play him for his age, he was sadly mistaken. Jon Snow had been forced to deal with stubborn wildlings who would rather die to the cold than feel cheated, not to mention striking a deal with the Iron Bank with nothing but his word as a guarantee. By midnight, they had made an agreement, with Harry providing the venom and receiving a fifth of the profits. Reginald would be doing almost all the legwork as well as the rebranding, marketing, and distribution for the potion, and Harry was starting to understand the wizard's lethargy on certain matters that he couldn't be bothered with.

Nevertheless, Harry returned to the Leaky that night a happy lad with the promise of a much richer future. It was a shame that the Basilisk hide wasn't as valuable as he thought it would be, as it was barely any better than the more common dragon hide and harder to work with. Oh well, he might as well keep it to himself for the novelty of it.

He frowned as a rat scurried past him once he opened the archway to the pub. Shrugging carelessly, he flicked his trusty wand along his fingers as he made his way to his room, greeting Tom and Chiara along the way. Once Harry was in the comfort of his room, he yawned mightily as his eyes fell on Dumbledore's letter on the ground. He could have sworn he had left it on the desk, and Harry's eyes glazed as he found himself staring at the lines, '…any protection Lily placed on you has since crumbled…', and he scowled. He did not need anyone's protection, especially if the price for it was his freedom and being treated like a slave.

Harry resolutely set the letter on fire with his wand. He stared at its embers and vowed to simply become strong enough that no threat would be too great for him to overcome.

A*L*S*M

Monday Morning, 14th of June,
Somewhere in Scotland.


Old MacRonald travelled along his lands off the coast of the North Sea, tending to his herds. He had been tending sheep in these lands for over sixty years, just as his father did and his father before him. It was a shame none of his children wanted anything to do with the herds, preferring to go to the cities and try their luck with the urban life. Their loss, he reckoned. Once whatever new bubble they were living in bursted, they would come scurrying back to his rickety old house with their get and beg to get a place to live.

He chuckled as he whistled for one of his dogs, the Collie instantly knowing what he wanted as the smart girl ran after a wandering sheep, thinking it could survive jumping off the cliff. It was a shame that despite being so useful, sheep could be so dumb. He stretched his back as he turned to his lorry, he would need to fill it with his sheep for that auction down south in a week. Birmingham had some kind of festival last month, and they ended up butchering most of their sheep. Queer folks, those new foreigners that had moved in over the years, but that simply meant more business to him. He could do without the long drive, though.

The old shepherd's attention was grabbed by the excited barking of one of his other hounds. Shouldering his crook, he made his way through the treacherous rocks of the highlands to where his hound was barking by a nearby stream and halted at the massive black shadow sprawled on the shore.

At first, he thought it was a wolf or even a bear, but both had been extinct for hundreds of years! Upon further inspection, the shepherd found it was neither. Simply an overly massive dog that had not been fed well at all, with the shape of its bones visible under matted fur. The poor dog moaned pitifully as it looked at him with its big, sad grey eyes.

"Puir dug, he looks like he's been through the wringer. Ah'm sure ye'd fancy a new hoose."

The dog tried to get up before collapsing from exhaustion, and Old MacRonald chuckled bemusedly. More company was always welcome, especially as he preferred some company on that long drive. Only, how would he drag the poor behemoth back to his home?





Dumbledore catches up with Harry, who accidentally makes Fawkes sad. Hedwig will have a word with her human on how to treat guests.

Harry is still hungry, and will his unending appetite ever be sated? Whether for food or profit, Harry desires more.

Speaking of, we meet the Carrows again! Who missed them? My take on the Carrow twins will naturally be special; they are the closest cousins to Harry in the magical world. Naturally, Jon's older brother vibes bled through, and before he knew it, two little sisters GET!

Btw, I'd recommend converting gallons to drops and pints to gallons to get an idea of how much potential profit Harry is getting from that deal. I say potential because he won't be seeing immediate profits in a long time. The Basilisk was most famous for its glare and its venom, with two full rows of fangs, each filled with venom, instead of the traditional two fangs of vipers. I have thus concluded that its sac would be a lot bigger than a regular snake, and considering its immense size, that sac would be even larger. Ten gallons, including the venom in the fangs, was my lowest estimate, but it's more than enough to help Harry and Reginald in their budding business.

The rest of its parts aren't that special imo. Dragonhide would always be superior to any other leather, in any fantasy setting at least. All the rest of the organs are for Harry to either consume or use in the ritual, so they weren't even part of the deal.

A surprise guest visit in the end, I wonder what the implications of that will be?
 
Still wondering what the purpose of this Huntsman's Ritual that Harry lucked into actually is...

The name would imply a "kill the thing, take on (part of) its power" type of effect, but so far all we've seen is a growth spurt, ridiculous appetite and apparently increased magical reserves.

The latter appears to be fed by a direct matter to magic conversion, otherwise Harry's stomach would've burst at least once with the amount of food he seems to shovel down with each meal.
 
so, in terms of using it for that potion where only a drop of venom is required for 10 vials of potion.
so 1 drop = 10 vials
so 1 gallon is equal to 757082 drops (for reference 1 drop is 0.05 mililiters)
so thats about 7.5 million vials of potion.
even at only 20% of the profit even if its after expenses and not gross profit would still be a fairly ridiculous amount of money.
 
Thanks for doing the math!

Venom for 7.5m vials is going to keep some potioneers busy for several years - I believe when Harry finishes school, his basic income will be secured.

Edit for a stupid, yet amusing, thought that just came to me:

Maybe the Huntsman's Ritual fell out of favor because the last Dark Lord to use it as his way to Ultimate Powah! was a bit of an idiot and decided to grind levels by killing flobberworms.
As anyone with MMO experience knows, greyed out mobs don't give XP and the worms are effectively level zero.
BUT!
Harry took out an elder basilisk (basically a guild raid boss) on his own and the ritual makes sure he will get all those juicy XP... once his levelcap unlocks when he reaches his age of majority.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 25
Thank you for the support and comments, everyone. For anyone wondering about the pacing, this story was always planned to be epic in length. At least 500k words if my calculations were correct, but don't be surprised if it goes to 700k words.

This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.



Unknown time,

Lucius shivered once again as he struggled to uncap the vial. He cursed his stubbornness in refusing to accept the insulting elderly dispenser that was offered to him that was so much easier to use. He had spent nearly twenty thousand galleons on the most unscrupulous Potions master from abroad to brew him two weeks' supply of the Emberheart Elixir, something he would have normally trusted Severus with if not for the highly illegal ingredients of the potion. Lucius did not trust his friend on such a delicate matter, not with Albus Dumbledore involved.

The Emberheart Elixir was an obscure and highly complicated potion that even he did not know the full ingredients of. He knew Fireblossom Petals were part of the recipe, a Hearthstone Crystal, and, most importantly, the ashes of a phoenix, caught before it could be reborn. He was certain there was more to the potion that the brewer refused to elaborate on, yet Lucius' experience told him some human sacrifice was required in the brewing process.

Not like he cared, he would do anything in the world to be rid of the cursed cold!

The progress in finding a suitable sacrifice for his ritual was mixed. Lucius had hired two warlocks, the Hawkins brothers were acquaintances from the older days, who assured him they would capture him a suitable offering. A talented witch instead of a muggle woman, so that he would not lower himself to bed the latter. Lucius was sceptical, especially as the ritual did not care whether it was a witch or a muggle; three were required if the offering was unwilling. Then again, he could always send them after more witches, as they would be more receptive to the ritual than mere muggles. That only the older brother, Marlon, returned and demanded their payment without any results to show was damning enough, yet the Malfoy Lord did not bicker with the man and paid him what he demanded. He was too weak to contest any demands, and it irked him to be blackmailed like this.

Which was why Lucius did not think twice about hiring Walden Macnair to go after the fool, paying him upfront and promising the executioner any gold he found on the warlock, provided Macnair gave him Marlon's head. Lucius glanced at the bleached skull on the nearby desk, and even through his agony, he managed to smirk. No one messes with a Malfoy!

The search for three suitable muggle girls continued. The requirements for the ritual were very specific. In the case of using muggles as sacrifices, they needed to be close in blood and pure in body. At first, he had thought it would be beyond simple to find such targets with how religious the muggles were, yet the reality was… disappointing.

How could Lucius have known the sheer depravity that had overtaken the muggle populace over the past decade?! Girls as young as his son, rushing to get rid of their purity like it was the plague and even getting with child? Lucius was many things, yet he much preferred his women on the north side of their teens. To think his only hope dwelled with a cauldron peddler… that fool had better find him those girls before the solstice.

Finally, he managed to pull off the stopper and gulped the orange liquid greedily, instantly feeling warmth flowing through his body and sweet numbness overtaking his mind. The uncontrollable shivering disappeared like it never existed, and the tightness of his face from the severe stress and worry he had to endure melted like an ice cube in the desert. An unbidden smile stretched on Lucius' lips as he dropped the empty vial and laid on his bed, giddy, childlike warmth and pleasure overtaking his mind. He idly wondered about the possibility of a child's sacrifice being needed for the potion, but his addled mind only had one last thought.

If only Narcissa had done her duty…

A*L*S*M

Monday, 14th of June.
DMLE interrogation room


"We know you did it, Prewett! The remains of a wizard were found in your backyard, and he was identified as Jeffrey Hawkins. Where is his brother, Marlon? No amount of pleading will save you from this. Just make this easier for both of us and confess to where you hid the body." A man dressed in an overly extravagant purple suit slammed his hands on the table as he glared at another man chained to his seat.

"…" The squib simply ignored him as he folded his arms and glared distastefully at his interrogator as if he was a bug.

Amelia looked stoically behind the one-way glass; it was charmed for people outside to hear and see, but anyone inside would not even differentiate the window from the wall. Killian Prewett was brought in two days ago while she was distracted with Potter's issue. Initially, it was to take his testimony and was acquitted of the death of Jeffrey Hawkins by virtue of self-defence. However, things changed once she left for the weekend because someone accused the lowly squib of murdering the other assailant when it was revealed he was the other Hawkins brother. She arrived this morning to learn he was still held in a DMLE cell for murder, away from his daughter, who had yet to wake up in St Mungo's. To say Amelia was incensed would be an understatement. She was bloody fucking furious!

"Utterly pathetic display." She glanced at Mad-Eye Moody and the gaggle of trainees he dragged to give them a measure of how interrogations worked. "Disregarding the farce of keeping a clear victim in custody, whoever the git interrogating Prewett is a bloody fool. Listen well, you little tykes. The first rule of interrogation is CONSTANT VIGILANCE!"

The unexpected bark had the trainee Aurors jump, and Amelia hid a smirk. Ahh, she had missed having fun with students. Maybe she could poach one of them from Mad-Eye?

"Second rule - never lose your cool." Moody continued once the trio of trainees regained their bearing. "Third rule - do not let the other party dictate the pace of the interrogation. Well? Why aren't you writing this down?"

"Yes, sir!"

The trainees hurried to write, but the familiar pink-haired Metamorph that joined her at Potter's Manor kept glancing worriedly at the interrogation room, lips upturned in disgust. Amelia shook her head inwardly but turned back to the interrogation.

"… don't have to be like that, you know. Your parents are dead, your brothers are dead, your sisters have fled the country, your cousins are dead." The interrogator's face was gleeful as he stared at Prewett for a reaction. "Merlin, your grandmother disowned you, refusing even to return an owl on your behalf once we took you into custody. You don't have any supporters, and the Hawkins family are out for blood for the loss of their two sons. If I take this to the courtrooms, I guarantee you would face at least a decade in Azkaban, which would be better than whatever the Hawkins plan for you."

"…"

Sadly, whoever that man was, he had no idea how the Prewett mind worked. With their fiery red hair, burning rust-coloured eyes, permanently furrowed brows, and the way their jaws slightly jutted outwards in defiance, the Prewetts were famously stubborn to an extreme, so much that they could make a mule seem reasonable. Not to mention the interbreeding they did with the Weasleys over the centuries; another family of redheads known for their reckless moments had made them even more volatile. She should know; Amelia had inherited her Prewett grandmother's jawline, brows, and stubborn nature.

"Do we know who is interrogating Prewett?" This morning had been busy, and she had only just arrived earlier once she learned Killian was still in custody. Amelia was about ready to call it for the day before that flying paper plane landed on her desk.

"Not one of ours. A prosecutor assigned to the case by whoever worked behind the scenes to get Prewett in trouble." Moody grunted as he checked a form on the wall. "Gilbert Travers. I think he's some toadie from court proceedings. There are far too many scribes and counsellors working for the courts." Alastor shook his head, and Amelia had to agree; the bloated bureaucracy of the ministry was legendary in all the wrong ways. "Any updates on finding out who is behind this?"

"I'm having Proudfoot on the prowl. That man can somehow get through red tape and any obstacle to find what I need, like a niffler smelling gold." Amelia shook her head fondly at one of the rising stars of her office. "I wish I had half his patience in dealing with fools. Hopefully, our esteemed undersecretary to the minister isn't involved in this."

"Why, Amelia, weren't you just saying earlier you hoped she would give you a reason to pay her a visit?" Moody's smile was a grotesque thing to look at, and she could hear the awkward shuffling of one of the trainees at the terrifying sight.

"Er, Madame Bones?"

The Director of the DMLE turned to the pink-haired trainee, surprised she actually had the guts to interrupt her banter with Mad-Eye; the Auror in question looked about ready to bite the girl's head off.

"Yes… Nymphadora, was it?"

The girl's eyebrows twitched, and her fellow trainees outright snickered, yet the girl held her gaze. "Yes, ma'am. Nymphadora Tonks, though I prefer to go with my last name."

"Interesting. Now, how can I help you, Nymphadora?"

This time, even Mad-Eye's lips quivered in amusement, and Amelia grinned inwardly as the girl's hair turned a vibrant shade of red for a second before returning with a deep breath. "Shouldn't we be helping Mr Prewett? This interrogation is a complete farce, and I was here on Saturday when he was brought in - there's nothing for the prosecutor to work on unless he forces a confession."

"Is that so?" Amelia frowned at the audacious girl, even if she looked at her in interest. "Why do I sense that you are taking this personally? Are you allowing your bias to affect your judgement? I believe your father is taking care of Mafalda Prewett in St Mungo's."

"No! Well, there's that, but I just say it how I see it; this poor bloke is being propped up like a pig for the slaughter so that git could pad out his list of accomplishments." Nymphadora's hair had turned an angry red again, along with her eyes. One of her friends tried to calm her, only for her to shake them away; the girl looked undaunted as Amelia stared her down. "Travers doesn't care about the truth, only that he gets his next bonus and secures a promotion. Mr Prewett had just lost his wife, his daughter is now alone and unconscious, and only Morgana knows if she'll wake up at all. That we are even pandering to this farcical display of corruption makes me sick."

Nymphadora Tonks heaved for breath once she finished, her face twisted into a furious scowl and her eyes still an angry red as she glared through the window. A couple of minutes passed in complete silence, the two other trainee Aurors not daring even to breathe out loud as they looked at their colleague as if she were on death row. Amelia, however, felt elation and disappointment as she looked at the girl, who finally seemed to realise what she had done. The Metamorphmagus turned to her with fear and worry in her eyes, yet she stood straight and resolute.

"Those are serious accusations you are making, Auror Trainee Tonks. I will give you one chance to retract them." The rasping voice of Alastor Moody barked at the girl, causing her to flinch as she turned to him. "An Auror is not one to throw accusations and allegations at any random bloke, especially not ministry employees."

"B-but, sir! These are not random accusations. I've spent the past two years learning and shadowing you and other Aurors; I've seen more and worse of what I just said."

"And you will see even worse, girlie, once you are a fully-fledged Auror. Why did you even want to become an Auror if you could not handle the first sign of injustice in front of you? If you aren't prepared for such games and the politicking that comes with the job, you might as well quit."

The ultimatum caused the girl's eyes to widen as she clenched her teeth. "Why, you ask? Because I'm sick and tired of this shite happening all the damn time with no consequences for those doing it. To fight the blatant injustice the ministry allows and the corruption that festers in our society, especially towards anyone they deem unworthy, is why I became an Auror!"

Amelia couldn't help but smile, even Mad-Eye smirked. The girl needed better control over her emotions and not allow others to lead her on like that so easily.

"Tell me, Nymphadora, why do you think Mr Travers didn't use Veritaserum? Mr Prewett is a squib with no family to protect him, after all."

Nymphadora looked shocked at the sudden question and bit her lip for a second. While Amelia had been impressed with the girl's resolve, it meant nothing without the wits to back it up.

"Veritaserum is a relatively new invention and expensive to brew, one would need approval to get it used. It's the excuse purebloods use to avoid it - all they need is someone on the inside declaring it unnecessary or that the stockpile had been misplaced. In this case, it's utterly useless because Travers wants a fake confession. Using Veritaserum, or any kind of truth serum, would backfire heavily."

"Does that not mean that so long as Mr Prewett remains silent, then Mr Travers would not have a case?"

At the girl's hesitant nod, Amelia pointed at the window. "What do you see when you look at the two men inside?"

"I see a very frustrated wizard whose hand is inching towards his wand, and a quiet man with eyes full of anger and resentment." The girl replied after watching the interactions inside further.

"Excellent observation. Now, a final question, since you were here on Saturday. What time did Killian Prewett come in for questioning? And what time is it now?"

"He came in at…" The trainee's eyes widened. "Of course! No one can be kept for questioning for longer than forty-eight hours unless they are charged with a crime. Two days have already passed, and Travers has nothing!"

Amelia smiled at the Metamorph's excitement and nodded to her. "I do believe that Mr Travers has overstayed his welcome. Could I ask you to escort him out?"

Nymphadora grinned wickedly as she saluted before dragging her two colleagues inside. The shouting match that ensued was hilarious, but Amelia had eyes only for Moody.

"You do realise there is no way that Prewett could have known that."

"Of course, he didn't. He barely knows anything about the magical world and only knew the location of St Mungo's because he was taken there as a child." Amelia scoffed as she watched the aforementioned man getting released from his bonds while Nymphadora looked ready to hex the non-compliant Travers. "What your trainee doesn't know won't harm her. Killian was simply being the stubborn bastard that all Prewetts are. He would probably glare a hole into the wall if you taunted him enough about it."

"Heh, still as crafty as ever, Amelia. I still can't believe you didn't join me in Slytherin back then, you snake in badger fur."

Amelia barked out a laugh as she glanced at her oldest friend. She would never show more emotions than necessary to anyone other than her family, but Alastor was special. They were both the same age, yet Mad-Eye had been cursed so much that he looked far older than her.

"What do you plan to do with Prewett?" Mad-Eye read through the case's report with a frown. "His house was destroyed in the scuffle, and the muggle authorities have put the blame on him for the murder of his wife. Jobless, no magic, and his daughter's condition still on the air, I'm surprised the man hadn't gone bonkers yet." Mad-Eye scratched his craggy chin, "She is clearly a witch, the rest of that family might demand custody of her… or what remained of them."

"I will not separate a father from his daughter; we will wait until Mafalda recovers, but we will most likely have them stay in Diagon Alley. Anything else can be discussed with him later. Hopefully, once the muggle authorities calm down, we could work something out and have his case disappear, or he could assume a new identity."

"Works for me."

They silently looked on as Tonks finally sent Travers packing, but not before she turned his brown hair and pompous suit a garish black and yellow when he threatened to curse her. A Hufflepuff as well, Amelia was liking the girl more and more, though she wondered about the audacity of a mere clerk to threaten one of her Aurors even if she was a trainee. More importantly, Nymphadora actually managed to get Prewett to say something, though it was just a grunt when asked if he wanted to see his daughter.

"She's a good girl. When is the soonest you could have her ready for work?"

"Hah, liked her that much, huh?" Mad-Eye rasped. "I know you're short-staffed, but it's not like you to be so easily enamoured with someone, Amelia. What gives?"

"Oh, like you wouldn't know, considering that test you gave her." Amelia grinned at the man's rasping laugh, "She has a good heart, which is uncommon but not rare, but also a spine of steel. How many people do you know with both?"

"A fair few, though far less than I'd like and most of them dead." Alastor shrugged carelessly. "I could tell she was a powerful witch and a diamond in the rough."

"Quite intelligent, too," the director of the DMLE hummed. "As would be expected from a granddaughter of House Black. Even if her mother was disowned, her passion certainly bred true."

A knock on the door leading to the hallway sounded, and Amelia looked curiously at Alastor, who had his eye on the door. "Proudfoot"

Amelia nodded and bid the Auror to enter.

"What have you found, Robert?" His face looked grim as he stood at attention.

"Clearwater came through, the man eager to get some dirt on the woman, but it wasn't Umbridge. Just a few hyenas smelling blood and barking up the wrong tree. I will have a full report on your desk by the morning."

"Shame. I had hoped Dolores would still be baying for blood, but it appears Fudge has managed to leash his dog. You have done well, Robert." She nodded to the young Auror, who nodded curtly. "I suppose I better go in before my new protégé talks Killian's ear off, the poor man hadn't had a solid meal in two days and still needs to bury his wife. So much to do…" Amelia sighed as she slyly glanced at her friend.

"Already decided on taking her in, eh? Not going to take the rest of the trainers' report on her?" Unfortunately, Moody wasn't taking the bait. He had agreed to return as a trainer but not to take up the badge again.

"Your word matters more to me than the others." Amelia smirked at her old friend, "Like you said, a diamond in the rough. The first thing I need to teach that girl is how and when to keep her mouth shut. Some Occlumency would be in order and a way to stop her from losing control of her powers. Maybe have her and Susan work together on–"

She was interrupted by a cough from the still grim-looking Auror. "What is it, Robert?"

"Sirius Black has broken out of Azkaban."

A*L*S*M

Tuesday, 15th of June.
Potter Manor


Harry waved his wand at the section of the fence surrounding his property, repairing it as much as possible. The rust peeled off, and the bars straightened and righted themselves. This was the last section that needed repairs, and as he watched his handiwork, the Potter Lord sighed in relief.

His estate was expansive, yet there weren't any actual legal limits to its borders, as long as they didn't encroach on muggle holdings. That would be a risk to the statute, and Harry was content with the size of his land anyway, not to mention the superb natural defences that came with it. The fence stretched for half a mile between two cliffs that boxed in his property and acted like a natural wall, with the massive mountain in the backdrop. The mountain, which contained the elusive wildland, didn't even appear on any of the muggle maps he perused, yet it was so large and tall that his vast demesne only covered the eastern outskirts of it. The wildland itself could not be accessed except from his side of the mountain, but Harry did not risk entering, for he had no idea what could await him there.

Nestled in a vale between the rocky cliffs, his demesne contained plenty of features - woodlands full of wild game, a large lake with a stream that fed out of it to join other rivers to the Irish Sea, along with a few hills, a bog, and even a quarry. There were a few promising spots where he would love to build a castle, perhaps a town… or maybe both.

Harry chuckled from his seat on his Nimbus 2000 as he gazed in satisfaction at his lands. His lands! For so long, Jon Snow desired to have lands to call his own. First, it was Winterfell itself, but once he understood that would mean he would usurp his brother, Jon would have been satisfied with any holdfast. Now, he was the proud owner of nearly thirteen thousand acres of land, which, while massive for the UK, was barely more than a masterly house's holdings in the North. If he recalled correctly, a newly risen lord would be granted five thousand acres of land in the North, though that would still be forest and uncultivated moorland.

It was unfortunate that for all this land, it was empty. No witches or wizards lived anywhere near, nor did he find any sentient beings like Centaurs or similar creatures. Plenty of mundane and magical wildlife, with most of the magical passing through his lands towards the mountain, which he had not yet gotten around to visiting. The wildland was newly formed, and magical creatures could sense it and craved to live in it. The Hippogriffs were one of them, as he could have sworn he saw a flying figure by the mountain staring at him. At least, he did not need to worry about trolls anymore, not when he strung up the rotted corpses of several of them around his land.

Shaking his head, Harry flew towards the gate and looked to the east, where a dirt road meandered down the mountain all the way to a small village of muggles. It barely had a few dozen people in it, and Harry did not feel optimistic about convincing wizards and witches to move in with the truckers and shepherds that called it home. He had already visited the village, so insignificant that they didn't even have a proper name for it, and not a single magical soul called it home; more of a rest station for trucks that passed by the nearby highway.

More reason for him to follow his original plans; establish an all-magical village in his demesne. That's for later, though, much later. For now, he needed to return and help Chiara with cleaning up the manor. Thinking about the older girl caused him to smile. The past few days had been hectic as they worked tirelessly to clean the manor. They still lived in the Leaky, but hoped tonight would be their last stay there before moving here permanently. Old Tom had been sad to see his adoptive daughter go but gave them his blessings and even gave him a shovel talk, which was highly amusing.

Harry flew over the grounds as he got closer to his home, the land beneath him clean and pristine thanks to Dobby's hard work. Not all of his land was tamed, of course, only the area leading to his manor and its immediate surroundings. Said manor now appeared in front of him, and while it still looked a bit banged up, they at least managed to fix or replace all the broken windows and changed the roof. Magic was so convenient and that he had the gold to spend also helped as he did not shy away from purchasing the best for his home. Although it would take time for all he purchased to arrive. Hopefully, before the end of the month, he will have the entire manor back to its glory… at least the surface areas of it.

The insides still needed work, and as Harry dismounted from his broom, he noticed Chiara waiting patiently for him by the door's entrance. The older girl had a serene smile and proudly wore a silver hairpin in the shape of a wolf he had gifted her. It was his way of implementing a crest for his House, as the Potters never bothered with establishing a heraldry. Chiara had joked about him not making it easy for her to hide her affliction. He didn't mind; he wanted her to be proud of it, and Harry would always protect and help one of his own.

"Welcome back, Mr Potter. Had a pleasant flight?" His first human retainer opened the door for him and followed him into the repaired foyer. He had tried to have her relax around him but she insisted on being formal at all times lest she forgets herself around guests. Glancing around the foyer, there were still signs of neglect; not everything could be repaired with magic, yet it would do for now. At least until that contractor, Reginald promised, came to visit.

"Yeah, fixed up the fence while I was at it." The lord of the manor placed his broom in a newly purchased broom closet, set next to the double doors, before heading to the kitchens for an early lunch. It was barely eleven in the morning, and he wondered if Hedwig was back from visiting his friends. Closing his eyes for a second, he felt she was an hour away.

"My, even when Dobby specifically asked to leave it to him?" Chiara placed a hand on her mouth as she giggled, following him demurely.

"The annoying bugger should not bite off more than he could chew." They found the elf in the kitchen, spreading lunch on the table, and Harry instantly forgot any issues he had with him.

"Master Harry, Ms Karia. Dobby has just finished preparing lunch. Please take a seat."

"Thank you, Dobby, and it's Chiara." Chiara had a soft spot for the elf, who had instantly taken a liking to her, even if he butchered her name on occasion. Once they started eating, no more talking was allowed, as he preferred his meals silent. Lunch was an Italian affair, pasta with white sauce and seafood toppings like shrimp and clams. It was a nice change, though Dobby still gave him a serving of Basilisk steak once he was done, which Harry washed down with Pepsi - a drink he found to greatly enjoy, even more than liquor. Chiara had taken things in stride after he explained to her about his diet and the current ritual he was on. Sadly, she had no knowledge of rituals aside from the regular seasonal prayers they do here in Britain.

Once they finished eating, Hedwig swooped in with three letters on her; one on each leg and one tied to her back. Quickly, Harry grabbed her plate of treats. "Hedwig, glad you made it. Here's your lunch."

The snowy owl first chirped for him to take her load, which he did before she hopped to her plate. Harry smiled as he checked the letters; one was from Tracey and her sisters, one was from Neville, and the last one was, strangely enough, from Nymphadora Tonks.

"Harry, before you open your letters, there is something important I should show you."

"Yes, what is it?"

"I believe I found this manor's vault but could not access it."

Harry's eyes widened as a smile crept up his face; he knew that every wizarding house had its own vault for keeping valuables that could not be entrusted to the goblins. For the past three days, they had worked tirelessly in cleaning up the manor of all debris and infestations; Chiara was such a godsend in that regard, for she knew exactly how to treat the pests of his home. The girl had vanquished a pair of Boggarts before he could discover his greatest fear, something he would have been mightily interested in. A pack of feral Ghouls, unlike the docile loner on the Weasley property, had to be slain, along with more doxies and a plethora of other creatures both in the manor and the grounds. The manor was almost reclaimed, except for the basement.

"Where was it?"

"It was a hidden room in the library. The room required answering a muggle puzzle to access, but it would not open unless you were keyed in with blood." The werewolf's smile turned shy as she averted her eyes, "I'm glad I spent so much time learning about the muggle world, for the puzzle was a logic game that would have stumped most wizards."

"Well then, let's go check it." He pocketed the letters and made his way through the hallways and up the stairs to the library, followed closely by the werewolf. The library was probably an impressive chamber in its heyday that Hermione would have fallen in love with, but now it was a shadow of its former self. Almost all the books lost their preservative enchantments from the pests eating them and were little more than tinder now - Harry vowed to restore it, no matter the cost.

"Here," Chiara pointed to a part of the wall hidden by a rotted bookshelf they destroyed earlier, where there was an open door with some sort of mechanical puzzle. Walking into a small closet, they found the wall was completely smooth and made from one granite block with a simple door handle in the centre. "Let's pray the mechanism identifies you as a descendant, as I'm unsure whether you were keyed into it. You will have to place your palm on this small spike and channel magic through it. Just a tiny amount of it, and the rune will activate."

Harry did as asked, and the spike stabbed slightly into his palm and drank his blood. He waited with bated breath and grinned widely when the door opened to reveal a dark room inside. The Potter Lord did not get more than a few seconds to look inside before a voice barked out.

"Who the bloody hell are you, boy?"

Harry stared in bewilderment at the large portrait of a white-haired old man with brown eyes and an extravagant beard styled into mutton chops.



We got an update on Lucy; at least now he can sleep.

Amelia digs for copper and finds gold! Tonksie gets a mentor and connection high up.

Finally, we take a look at Harry's lands.
 
Still wondering what the purpose of this Huntsman's Ritual that Harry lucked into actually is...

The name would imply a "kill the thing, take on (part of) its power" type of effect, but so far all we've seen is a growth spurt, ridiculous appetite and apparently increased magical reserves.

The latter appears to be fed by a direct matter to magic conversion, otherwise Harry's stomach would've burst at least once with the amount of food he seems to shovel down with each meal.
It goes in a lot more detail in chapters 35-42. Chapter 39 is the ritual itself. The growth spurt, appetite and magical reserves are NOT entirely from the ritual, but rather from Jon/Ghost merging with Harry. The ritual is merely active, waiting for it to be completed, and it does give benefits that will be explained later on.
so, in terms of using it for that potion where only a drop of venom is required for 10 vials of potion.
so 1 drop = 10 vials
so 1 gallon is equal to 757082 drops (for reference 1 drop is 0.05 mililiters)
so thats about 7.5 million vials of potion.
even at only 20% of the profit even if its after expenses and not gross profit would still be a fairly ridiculous amount of money.
Indeed, but that does not mean he has access to all that money at once. It's his maximum potential earnings from the endeavor.
Thanks for doing the math!

Venom for 7.5m vials is going to keep some potioneers busy for several years - I believe when Harry finishes school, his basic income will be secured.

Edit for a stupid, yet amusing, thought that just came to me:

Maybe the Huntsman's Ritual fell out of favor because the last Dark Lord to use it as his way to Ultimate Powah! was a bit of an idiot and decided to grind levels by killing flobberworms.
As anyone with MMO experience knows, greyed out mobs don't give XP and the worms are effectively level zero.
BUT!
Harry took out an elder basilisk (basically a guild raid boss) on his own and the ritual makes sure he will get all those juicy XP... once his levelcap unlocks when he reaches his age of majority.
Huntsman Rituals did not fall out of favor; it's just no one does it at such a young age...at least in my story lol
 
Chapter 26
Editor: Gladiusx. Beta Reader: OtsutsukiMitra.


"Well? Are you going to stand like a statue, or will you speak?"

Harry ignored the bad-tempered portrait and looked around the vault. He lit his wand and smiled at the contents. There was no gold but far more precious things; A few chests in different sizes, which, after opening them, he found jewellery and other personal effects of his family. To the side was a small bookshelf with interesting-looking tomes that seemed to be in pristine condition, unlike those in the library. The most valuable discovery, however, was the black stone set on a pedestal in a corner of the room. Touching the cube-like stone, he felt it drink some of his magic before it lit up and floated. From his limited understanding, this had to be the wardstone that controlled the defences of his manor and lands. Harry had a strong feeling it was incredibly valuable even among its kind.

"Stop ignoring me, dammit! It wasn't funny the first five minutes, and it still isn't. You're just taking the mickey out of me." The man had continued to spout many threats and demands for answers that Harry ignored, simply because he was just rude; that was no way to treat your landlord… and Harry was feeling mischievous for a change, or else he would be jumping for joy at finding a possible ancestor he could speak with.

"Harry? Are you there?"

"I'm here, Chiara." Harry paused and turned to see the woman look around in confusion. "Can't you see me?"

"Harry? Are you alright? I can't see or hear you."

The Potter Lord walked back to the entrance and stood in front of the older girl. He waved his hand experimentally, but the girl didn't follow his hand.

"What in the world?" Still no response from Chiara, though she could probably smell his position as she stared right at his face.

"You have to physically move her in through the obfuscation barrier." The portrait, which had gone silent earlier, explained in a bored manner, and Harry stared at the man's sudden helpfulness.

Shaking his head, he reached out to grab the older girl and dragged her in, causing her to flinch. "Sorry about that, Chiara."

"Don't bother thanking me. You can thoroughly ignore me." The portrait grumbled behind him, causing him to sigh. A part of him that had to be Jon also called to give proper respect to his ancestor, and Harry decided he had had enough fun. Turning to look at the portrait, he inspected it fully for the first time. An older man, probably the same age as Albus Dumbledore, with snow-white hair and beard dressed in regal blue robes with a trophy room background where several magical beast heads were stuck on the wall. Looking downwards, Harry found a name written on the frame under the canvas.

Henry Baxter Potter

"Hello, honoured ancestor. A pleasure to meet you. I am the current Lord Potter, Harry Potter."

Harry bowed politely to the man who had his arms folded, but his glare softened at the introduction.

"Harry, you say? Would your father be James? And Lord Potter? What happened to my grandson?"

So this was his… great-grandfather.

"Indeed. I am the son of James and Lily Potter. They were killed by Voldemort when I was young."

"That bloody lunatic got them?!" Henry Potter bristled in his portrait, his snowy mutton chops quivering in anger.

"Aye, but he was also vanquished that night. Presumably by me if you listen to the ministry, but I'm confident it was my mother. Did you know them?"

"Aye, I knew them alright. Your mother was a bright lass, indeed. At least my wastrel of a grandson managed to find his wits and stop fooling around to bag such a jewel. I assume it was her who named you after me, since the last I saw of James we were both cursing each other's ancestors." The man laughed ruefully, and Harry couldn't help but chuckle along. He could hear Chiara's slight giggle behind him, and Henry Potter finally acknowledged her.

"And who might you be, young lady? Aren't you too old to be this lad's Lady Potter?" Harry's eyebrow twitched as the man wiggled his own at them.

"Chiara Lobosca, at your service, Mr Potter." His attendant politely introduced herself with a curtsy before adding hesitantly. "I am Harry's… retainer."

"I see." His ancestor looked strangely at him before shrugging. "Far be it from me to judge, considering my own circumstances. Regardless, I've been locked in this vault since your rascal of a father threw a tantrum over the future of the manor."

"Must be quite the story. Would it have anything to do with the fact it was sealed by the ministry?"

"Indeed, that fool James let those paper pushers coerce him into sealing the property after my son and his wife died. Dragon Pox my foot, it was all so they can–"

"Not bother with regulating the Wildland, I know." Harry rubbed his chin as he finally realised why his father went along with the ministry's decision. He had met many wizards who lost family members to the Dragon Pox, yet not a single one of them had to seal their homes because of it.

"Well, you're a smart cookie. Care to take me out of this dank place and put me somewhere more bright?"

Harry gazed at his great-grandfather for a moment before shrugging. "Sure, why not?"

***

"Hmm, how about a bit more to the left? Right about… there." At the signal, Harry waved his wand and Henry Potter's portrait stuck to the wall next to the fireplace in the foyer. "Excellent, now I can have a solid vantage point to anyone entering the house from both the door and the Floo!"

"If you say so, ancestor. I'll depend on you to warn me should any intruders appear."

"You can count on me, laddie. As long as you place a few more empty portraits and cast a connection charm with mine, I'll even be able to travel around the house!"

Harry couldn't help but chuckle at his ancestor's exuberance, much different from his earlier grumpiness. Then again, he too would be peeved if he was forced into a dark room for over a decade, which he could sympathise with when he remembered the first ten years of his life at the Dursleys. They had spent the last hour deciding where to place the portrait, as Henry Potter was quite the picky man. Chiara had excused herself to her quarters and potions lab for her work as she busily made use of the fresh troll parts, so it was just the two of them as they had a very enlightening chat.

From what he learned from the man, he lived for over a hundred years and married twice, siring two sons. Henry also had a successful stint in the Wizengamot as Chief Warlock and managed to draft several social and economic reforms, particularly in favour of muggle-borns. Not all of them passed through, as the man confessed that, in hindsight, he had stepped on too many toes when he advocated heavily for the involvement of Magical Britain with their muggle counterparts during the Great War. When Harry asked why he bothered to help the muggles, the man shrugged and said he found them fascinating, and it was a matter of pride as they were technically all British. Not to mention the other nations were getting help from their magical communities as well, the Statute of Secrecy be damned, and the alternative was depending on the Yanks for help, which his ancestor disapproved of.

"Speaking of portraits, why aren't there more of my ancestors around?" Harry did not find a single other portrait in the manor, not even an empty canvas.

"Well, none of them had the clarity of their own demise. It's a gruelling process to get your portrait made; wait too long, and you will die before it's ready or worse, the portrait will show you as half-dead. It involves a ritual that imprints a bit of your essence as you pass away to give life to the portrait, and if you prepare the portrait and ritual too early, then it wouldn't work." Henry twitched his mouth in thought, as he played with his moustache. "At least, that's the publicly known way, as I am sure some entities, such as Hogwarts and the ministry, have their own way of making such portraits."

"Clarity? You mean, you knew you were dying and prepared yourself accordingly?"

"Indeed. I had joined several expeditions after I retired from politics to cull the worrying numbers of Peruvian Vipertooth dragons smuggled into the continent. You see, they are the cause of the Dragon Pox, but they breed like rabbits, and their parts are barely valuable compared to other dragons, so not many willingly hunt them. Anyway, I contracted the disease several times but always managed to beat it by virtue of vigour, yet I knew that my body would not be able to handle another affliction."

"And thus, you prepared the portrait," Harry finished sagely. It was interesting to hear that monster slaying ran in the blood after all, though Henry was a tad too pompous in his bragging.

Henry nodded as he reminisced. "My wife Jocelyn helped me prepare the portrait while my son, Fleamont, was busy squandering his newly found wealth in buying these lands and building his manor; the boy spent half his wealth on a famous fortune-teller from the Orient to divine him the most suited land in the British Isles to claim as demesne. He then spent nearly the other half on warding and securing it enough to withstand an invasion."

"Such a waste!" Harry was aghast at such insane extravagance from his grandfather, as he now knew why his wealth was so meagre in comparison to what he expected. Looking at Henry, he found the man did not judge his son, but rather felt proud yet exasperated.

"Waste? Have you not noticed the benefits already? On the contrary, this had been Fleamont's smartest decision yet, especially with that lunatic hunting down witches and wizards with impunity!" Harry nodded, remembering how many families were wiped out due to Voldemort's bloody war. "Furthermore, the Wildland's appearance must be a blessing from Mother Magic herself and a lucrative business if you are smart and capable. Not to mention, a ley line nexus is running under the land, similar to the one Hogwarts is built on, if smaller."

Harry clicked his tongue grudgingly, reminding himself that this was magic and things that he would attribute to superstition in Westeros could very well be real. True seers reminded him of the Greenseers of old, and if half of what he heard of their powers was true, then Jon had no doubt the Starks of old would have also paid great heed to their words.

"You mentioned your wife, was she…"

"Oh, Jocelyn isn't your great-grandmother but my second wife and the mother of Charlus. Have you heard of him?"

Harry nodded as he remembered reading about the tragic demise of his family and recalled Narcissa mentioning him. "They all died in '76 from what I hear, though there are conflicting reasons on how."

"My grandson, Gerald, did indeed die from the pox earlier that year. The poor lad was always sickly, and I blame his mother's genes for it." Henry smiled sadly, and Harry thought he was missing an old joke. "The Black family had their good and bad apples, but Dorea was a lovely young lady. Unfortunately, like the rest of her family, she had difficulty having children due to some sort of curse that plagued the women of her generation in the House of Black."

His ancestor elaborated upon seeing his confused look, and Harry nodded in thanks. "What about your wife and the rest of your family?"

Henry's lips twisted into a sneer. "Jocelyn and Dorea were killed in Diagon Alley by that mad cunt that married into the Lestranges."

"Who?"

"Bellatrix Black, one of Cygnus' daughters. Your father and his friends were with them for their school shopping, and they barely got out alive, but the horrors they saw that day and the people who died in the crossfire…"

Harry could feel rage brewing in his blood, but he quickly tempered it. Such rage was impotent, for none of its targets were alive or free for him to get justice or vengeance on. "What happened then? I'm sure my grandfather would not stay quiet at Death Eaters targeting powerless women of his House."

"Powerless? My dear boy, don't you ever say that to a witch, especially a Black Witch, or you will discover what it feels like to have your intestines crawling out of your arsehole to wring your neck!" The vivid threat caused him to grimace, and Jon had to remind himself that he was no longer in Westeros but in a world of magic. "That pathetic leech calling himself Voldemort gave Bellatrix a test for her loyalty from what Charlus discovered after capturing one of the assailants alive. My poor boy… he was never the same after the death of his son, and this was the last straw. After the tragedy, he could not hold in the rage and had nothing to lose when he went on a rampage that reduced the members of House Lestrange to a mere three. He did not survive the Dark Lord, and your grandfather was barely able to retrieve his body with the help of our cloak."

The sombre story reminded Harry of the lawlessness of the seventies and how the ministry and its Aurors were powerless to do anything about the conflict. Whether they were stretched too thin or allowed the atrocities to happen due to political reasons, one thing was clear.

The strong did whatever they wanted, and the weak endured.

"The invisibility cloak?" Harry was surprised at the sudden mention of the cloak and produced it from his pocket. "This one?"

"Ah yes, I'm glad you have inherited it. Take good care of it, laddie, for it does more than make you invisible. The Cloak of Invisibility is a precious heirloom given to us as a dowry when Iolanthe Peverell married into our house."

"Interesting." Harry rubbed his father's– no, his family's cloak with his fingers, only now noticing how silky, smooth and ethereal it felt compared to the other invisibility cloak he had taken from the creep at the funeral. "How long ago was that?"

"About seven hundred years ago or so," Harry's jaw dropped as he looked at his cloak in a new light. "Our family tree should be in one of the rooms in the basement. Fleamont had spent a lot of effort moving it from our old cottage in Godric's Hollow. The Peverells were also an ancient and famous house of their time that lived in that village before they died off. Traditionally, Godric's Hollow was our burial place, but Fleamont had dug a crypt nearby for future members. It's where he and my family are buried, but with the property sealed, I believe your parents should still be buried in Godric's Hollow."

His parents' tombs… The Boy Who Lived had never thought about it, and suddenly, he had a strong urge to drop everything and visit it, but he easily curbed that thought. It was not yet time, and a significant part of him was reluctant to see the solid proof of their deaths.

"So we've talked a lot about myself, but how come you don't know anything about your family? Tell me about yourself, lad, and bring me up to speed on what happened after I was sealed here."

Harry shrugged and figured his ancestor had the right to know about his life. He did not hide anything and told him all about Harry Potter, but not Jon Snow nor about what happened in the Chamber. To say he was upset about his upbringing would be an understatement. Henry Potter had spent the past ten minutes cursing in ways he did not think were possible; the amount of vitriol could have drowned Voldemort and his Death Eaters, the ministry, then Dumbledore when Harry gave him more details before finally calming down and shrugging about the whole affair.

"I still don't understand why young Sirius didn't take care of you instead of your muggle relatives," Henry groused as Harry sat on a tea table and spread out his letters. Dobby had silently dropped in a pot of tea for him, and Harry sipped in content as he opened Tracey's letter. In addition to a long roll of parchment, there was a picture of Daphne, dressed in a ragged attire fit for servants, scrubbing the floor by hand while supervised by an excited Astoria and a tired-looking Tracey.

"Sirius? Sirius Black, you mean? He's in Azkaban for betraying my parents and murdering a wizard as well as a dozen muggles." Harry answered absentmindedly as he read the letter with a smile; there were three different styles of handwriting on the parchment, and Harry could easily guess who the words belonged to. Tracey was polite as she asked about his weekend and hoped to see him at the ministry ball. Daphne was whinging about getting punished by her parents for her drunken stunt on the train, which may or may not result in her missing the ball, depending on her parents. Harry could almost see Astoria's face brimming with excitement due to the chicken scribbles that were her handwriting; the energetic girl warned that Daphne didn't know about the picture and to keep it secret, before harping on about how cool his photos were, and Harry even learned that the article's author was their cousin.

"What?! Sirius? In Azkaban?" Henry's shout broke him out of his thoughts, and he frowned - he did not need a reminder about that traitor.

"Yes, in Azkaban. Suffering horrors untold from what I hear, though If it were up to me, I would have the man killed rather than prolong his suffering." Producing a roll of parchment, Harry prepared to pen a reply letter to the Greengrass sisters. It was time to see if the enchanted quill he bought from that speciality store worked as advertised. Opening an ink pot, he placed the quill in the pot and watched as it sucked the ink, its white feathers turned black from the base to midway, showing how full it was.

"He's your godfather, lad." His ancestor sounded distraught, but Harry didn't turn away from his letter as he quickly penned the reply, finding himself writing quicker than usual with Jon's neat handwriting.

"And he betrayed my family." The letter was nearly done when he sensed Hedwig nudging him. Looking inwardly, he huffed in amusement as his owl had wrestled a copy of the Daily Prophet from an aggrieved-looking barn owl. It was a good thing he paid his subscription in advance, instead of per delivery.

"He couldn't have, he swore to be your godfather." Harry was beginning to feel frustrated by his great-grandfather's denial of reality, even as Hedwig warned him of another owl entering his territory, and she raced to get ahead of it.

"They say when they caught him, he was laughing madly in the crater he made when he killed those muggles and a man named Pettigrew. Muggles on the scene witnessed him screaming for all to hear how he killed my parents. I'm sure that's as damning a confession as you can get." That should hopefully satisfy his ancestor. Harry waved his wand at a block of wax he had prepared earlier, causing it to melt, and poured it over the folded letter he had penned. Bringing out his new signet ring, a snarling wolf's head, he pressed firmly into the wax and waved his wand again, sealing it and casting a charm he learned that would infuse his magic in the seal. If the seal was broken and a wizard attempted to repair it, the wolf sigil would melt away, leaving only wax.

"And you think that's enough proof? Muggle testimony to magical events? I don't buy it. Sirius was practically raised by our House, and he hated everything to do with that Voldemort fellow."

And so was Theon, yet he did not hesitate to betray the House that raised him and murder his brothers in all but blood. "I have heard that members of that House have madness in their blood. Perhaps the madness just struck him late in life." Jon would know all about madness in the blood; the Targaryens had plenty of it. Harry skimmed through Neville's letter, an update on his holiday and the many exotic plants he found, and a promise to talk during the Ball. The young lord smiled as he penned a polite reply, urging the boy to keep up with his training and to take up swimming as well, since he was by the Mediterranean.

"Boy, you have no idea what you're talking about." The sudden change in tone had Harry frown as he opened Nymphadora's letter and turned to the scowling portrait. "Don't forget that my son, Charlus, married Dorea Black and the so-called madness are mere bouts of passion that would not spontaneously change their nature. You did not know Sirius, nor any member of House Black for that matter; there has to be some sort of mistake with his incarceration."

The words had merit, but Harry did not think all of wizarding Britain would be mistaken about Sirius Black. Even Hagrid believed his godfather was guilty, though he did meet a daughter of House Black, two if he counted Tonks, and Harry would admit he found them both charming and not at all mad. Before he could voice his thoughts, the two owls arrived; one of them dropping a copy of the Quibbler courtesy of Luna, while Hedwig landed boldly on his shoulders, clutching the Daily Prophet.

"Hold that thought for a moment." Something on the front page grabbed Harry's attention, and unfurling the paper, he found himself staring at a massive headline that had him burst out laughing at the irony of the timing.

Sirius Black Escapes Azkaban!
More information on the Right-hand man of He Who Must Not Be Named on page–

Harry's fingers flexed, searching for the hilt of a sword that was not there, for Gryffindor was placed on the wall of his solar as a trophy. With a shake of his head, he suppressed the feeling of fury rising in his chest.

"Well, if you firmly believe that Sirius was innocent, then here's a silver lining." Harry exhaled and showed the paper to the stunned Henry. In the end, it did not matter. The man escaped prison, and whether he was innocent or guilty, there was no doubt in Harry's mind he would come to him to either see his godson or to kill his Lord's vanquisher. Hear the truth from the horse's mouth, so to speak.

That did not mean he would not train harder in case he had to kill the man if he truly proved a traitor.

A*L*S*M

The next day,
Wednesday the 16th of June,
Leaky Cauldron.


Tracey gracefully stepped out of the Floo and took a quick glance around the pub. It was more crowded than usual as many of the denizens of the Alley visited for lunch. Turning to the fireplace, the eldest daughter of Apollo Greengrass waited patiently for her sister to join her. Soon, Astoria stumbled out of the green flames but managed to recover her balance swiftly.

"Alright! Let's go see if Harry's still here." Tori ran off to the bartender and hopped on one of the stools. "Hi, Mr Tom! Is Harry here?"

Tracey sighed in exasperation at her youngest sister. Astoria had been far more energetic ever since Harry's blood transfusion. On the bright side, it was great that she was feeling better and had yet to show signs of stopping. On the other hand, Tori was already a handful normally, but with that energy boost…

"Ah, sorry, lass. You just missed him. He woke up this morning and moved away to his new home."

"Ugh, rats!" Astoria slammed her fist on the counter with a scowl, yet it looked like a pout, and Tom clearly found her adorable, judging by his indulging smile. "I knew this was going to happen, Trace. Dad can be so mean when it comes to his punishments. I wish he were more like Luna's Dad."

"Really? Mr Lovegood of all people?" Tracey sat on the stool beside her and deadpanned, causing Astoria to shuffle uneasily.

"OK, maybe not that bad, but still." Her sister whined piteously, causing her to sigh again.

"We'll have whatever you're cooking for lunch, Mr Tom." The pub owner smiled and disappeared into the kitchen, "would you rather still be scrubbing the toilets with Daphne?"

"No, thank you, having Daddy's elf shadowing us and shrieking like a banshee every time we miss a spot is an experience I don't ever want to have again." Astoria shivered theatrically before laying her head on the counter. "I barely even had a sip of that stuff before it knocked me out. It didn't even taste good, yet I still got punished like you. Ugh, so unfair."

Any further complaints were shelved in favour of eating their newly arrived meal, a shepherd's pie, which was more plebeian than what they were used to. Tracey enjoyed it, nonetheless, reminding her of Hogwarts, and once she paid, she dragged her sister to the Alley.

"So, ready to shop for the ball?"

"Heck yeah! We're gonna buy all the cute things for ourselves and get something super funny for Daphne to wear."

Tracey grinned as she waved her wand at Astoria's face, whispering a spell to clean some last remnants of her meal stuck on her cheeks before tapping the bricks with her wand. While she was technically breaking the underage magic law, her father gave her permission, and if any ministry official made a fuss, she was to send them to him. Tracey would normally frown at such a hedonistic display of favouritism, but she agreed with her father on this matter. That law was a whole load of codswallop.

As the archway melted into the wall, Tracey frowned as she could feel something was off with the view in front of her. The main road was crowded as usual, but the older folks seemed apprehensive as they checked behind their shoulders and glanced uneasily at every side alley. Aside from that, everything else looked normal, with little kids running around excitedly, and she even spied a few students from school. Her gaze landed on the wanted poster of Sirius Black stuck to a shop window, and it now made sense as she uncomfortably shivered at the manic eyes of the man.

Shaking her head, Tracey checked her watch before turning to her sister. "We still have an hour or so until our appointment at the tailor. Where do you want to go first?"

"Ice cream!" Astoria's fists were in the air as she shouted, causing many eyes to wander over them.

"To Fortescue then."
.
.
.
"Why, this is such a pleasant surprise! How do you do, Tracey? Astoria?"

Tracey frowned as she looked up from her ice cream to find Susan Bones standing with a younger boy, probably one of her brothers. He had wide blue eyes and strawberry-blonde hair; Tracey couldn't help but smile at his adorable red cheeks, and her smile turned into a grin when he shyly hid behind his sister as he noticed her gaze.

"Now, now, Eddy. Say hello to my friends from school." Susan nudged her brother forward, and the boy shyly wrung his hands.

"I-I'm Edward Bones. A-A pleasure to beat y-you–"

Tracey managed to stifle her snort as the boy bit his tongue, but Astoria was less tactful as she guffawed over her ice cream. Susan's smile turned wooden, and her eyes flashed as she glared at her sister, who noticed poor Edward almost in tears.

"Ah, I'm sorry, er, Edward, was it?" Astoria jumped from her seat and hurried to the shy boy with a disarming smile. "I'm Astoria Greengrass. Nice to meetcha!"

"Tracey Davis, this little troublemaker's older sister. A pleasure to meet you." She nodded from her seat and smiled at the boy, who finally gathered the courage to greet them again.

"Nice to meet you, too." The boy stole a glance at his older sister, who smiled encouragingly before turning to them.

"Do you mind if we join you? There's hardly any empty seats, and we would rather not sit with strangers." Tracey and Astoria were seated at a four-seated table, and a glance told her the parlour was overflowing.

"Certainly, Astoria? Why don't you make room for Edward?"

Susan nodded genially and sat on her left, with Edward joining on his sister's left, where Astoria was quick to strike up a conversation with the younger boy. Tracey watched in amusement as the blushing boy was first hesitant to talk for more than one-worded replies before gradually opening up to her as they shared ice cream.

"I'm glad Edward clicked with your sister. I worried he would have trouble getting over his shyness."

"Astoria always craved more friends. I don't think she has any other friends aside from Luna. When is your brother joining Hogwarts?"

"This September. He's been excited for it all year and is anxious about the sorting ceremony."

Tracey giggled at the red-haired girl's mock whisper. She didn't know what Edward expected, but she was eagerly awaiting his face during the sorting, just as she did for Astoria; God, that was hilarious. A comfortable silence settled as they all focused on their ice creams, and watched their younger siblings with amusement.

"Looking forward to the Ball?" Susan asked suddenly, causing Astoria to perk up.

"Oh yeah, we're gonna get dresses made after this. It's a shame we missed Harry. It would have been fun to have him judge our dresses and carry our bags."

"Harry, you say? My aunt asked about him a couple of days ago. He left quite the impression on her. Do you know where he is now?" Tracey did not like the gleam in the other girl's eyes or how she licked her lips.

"Oh yes, cousin Elara was there when he made that mess. Her photos of him were so cool! " Her sister squealed in excitement before adding smugly as she wiggled her eyebrows at the older girl, "And not all of them made it to the papers."

"I see, so he isn't in the Alley today?" Tracey smirked inwardly when Susan ignored Astoria's weak attempt at goading.

"He was staying at the Leaky Cauldron but left this morning for his new home." Her sister shrugged, clearly bored with the topic, before returning to her conversation with Edward as they compared chocolate frog cards.

"Potter has only grown more interesting of late, don't you think so, Tracey?" At some point, Susan had placed her hand over hers, and Tracey noticed the girl's cheeks were growing red as she licked the mango/pecan ice cream off her spoon. An exotic choice compared to her standard vanilla.

"I suppose he is." Tracey shrugged, trying to look nonchalant, but she did not like Susan's sudden interest in Potter.

"Well, I am sure he shall grow splendidly in the future. My, but wasn't he just dashing in the papers?" Susan continued to rub her hand soothingly, and Tracey scowled. That was her spoon hand, and her ice cream was starting to melt.

"Do you mind letting go of my hand, Susan?"

The red-haired girl flinched as if just noticing the close contact, her eyes widening in shock. To Tracey's surprise, Susan recoiled her hand away as if she got burned, a fiery blush creeping up her cheeks as she mumbled a stuttered apology.

Seeing it was genuine, the Slytherin witch accepted it with grace.

Still, the amount of sudden attention Susan Bones was placing on Harry irked her. An awkward moment of silence settled between them as they listened to their siblings bonding easily while they focused on their snacks. With an inward sigh, she pulled up Astoria once they finished with the ice cream and said their goodbyes before heading to Andromeda's Celestial Couturiers; the strange attitude of Susan Bones slipping away from her mind as she looked forward to dressing up for the ball.


And the mysterious Potter portrait troupe is here! Exposition and a typical summer day for the girls.

Susan and Tracey meet and sparks are ignited before getting snuffed by the power of ice cream. How will the drama unfold? Susan is quite the special girl, huh?

Yes, the tailor is whom you are guessing to be. I've already hinted that the Greengrasses have a good relationship with Ted Tonks as he is Astoria's physician. Naturally, it would make sense for Andromeda to have her own job as well.
 
Chapter 27
Editor: Gladiusx. Beta Reader: OtsutsukiMitra.



Thursday 17th of June,
Potter Manor foyer.


"The solstice ritual?" Harry glanced at his ancestor's portrait as he waited patiently for his guest.

"Indeed. It would be prudent of you to dedicate the whole night. It's quite simple as well, just a prayer to however you interpret magic in your faith. Many pray towards the major nexuses, considered sacred by some, while others dabble in arcane rituals that cost fortunes for a chance to earn a gift from magic."

"What do you think, Chiara?"

"I usually do my prayers in my room, but I would be glad to join you in a commune if you would prefer." Chiara was standing just behind him, holding a tray of salted crackers and pumpkin juice. To his amusement, she was garbed in a formal attire cobbled from some muggle magazines supposedly used by maids. It was a knee-length black dress with a white apron with plenty of frills and lace.

"That would be lovely. We can have it by that yew tree near the lake." The tree in question was a massive old thing that died a long time ago, its deep brown bark long bleached bone-white. "You are knowledgable about rituals, Henry?"

The man had insisted he call him by name as he complained that great-grandfather was too much of a mouthful and ancestor sounded weird as he wasn't that old. Nevertheless, Henry twirled his impressive moustachios as he looked knowingly at him. "I am knowledgeable about many things, but I would not recommend you dabble in rituals at your age. Your thirteenth birthday approaches, perhaps we will talk more then."

Before he could retort that it was too late for the warning, the fireplace sprang to life with green flames, and a voice came out of it: "Wotcher, Harry."

"You can come in, Tonks."

The flames shone for a moment, and Nymphadora Tonks sprang out of it with a tired grin, her red Auror robes fluttering behind her. She would have made a captivating entrance if she had not tripped on her own feet. Harry steadied her before she crashed her head on the new solid marble floor he had installed.

"Easy now," The woman's face was beet red in embarrassment as she seemed to shrink into herself. "Are you alright, Tonks?"

"I-I'm fine, thanks." The older girl steadied herself as she stared behind him, her eyes shining in recognition. "Chiara! How've you been, girl?"

"I'm doing well, thank you for asking, Tonks." The werewolf replied politely, causing the other girl to frown slightly.

"You know each other?"

"Yeah, we were in the same year. Both of us were in Hufflepuff, actually." Shuffling awkwardly, Chiara seemed to be unsure how to act.

"You don't have to be so stiff with me, you know," the Metamorph snorted. "I'm not like the others who cut ties once they learned of your affliction."

"I know you are better than that, Tonks." Chiara smiled demurely at the other girl, but Harry could tell she was shy. "I'm here in my capacity as Mr Potter's attendant. It would not be proper if I greeted you without his permission."

At that, both girls looked at him questioningly, Tonks with narrowed eyes while Chiara with a knowing smile. "Hey, I'm the one who asked you to call me Harry, yet you insist on calling me Mr Potter. If I knew all I needed was to order you, then so be it. I command you to be at ease."

Chiara smiled, silver eyes dancing with amusement. "As you command, My Lord."

Harry sighed inwardly at the cheek but couldn't help but grin. The werewolf girl was plenty pretty, but Lord Stark had always said that the relationship between you and the retainers ought not to be abused, lest you wanted plenty of woe. Friendly banter was fine, but flirting was a terrible idea unless he intended to take the young woman as a bride. It was paramount to avoid unnecessary drama in your household.

"Well, that explains why I didn't see you in the Leaky over the last few days." Tonks huffed as she glanced at him for a second, then shrank to match his stature with her robes reducing in size with her body. Harry had no idea why she would choose to be so short when Tonks could adjust her height to a foot taller or shorter than her original form. "Tom said you found a new job, but never would I have imagined it would be with Harry Potter."

A coughing sound came from the wall, and they turned to Henry's portrait. "How rude of me. Tonks, allow me to introduce you to my great-grandfather, Henry Potter."

"A pleasure to meet you, sir." Tonks nodded politely, and Henry inspected her closely.

"Tonks, you say? Nymphadora Tonks?" The Metamorph's brow twitched, but inclined her head questioningly. "I remember seeing you as a newborn when your parents visited. My daughter-in-law, Dorea Black, was fond of your mother and helped her when she was banished from her House."

"Really? I know mother mentioned Dorea fondly when she spoke of the Potters, but I wasn't aware of the details."

"Indeed, I think there was a picture of my grandson, Gerald, holding you lying around somewhere, but…well…"

Harry sighed sadly as Tonks shuffled awkwardly next to him. He had not found such a picture, and if it existed, it was most likely destroyed with nearly everything else in the manor.

"Perhaps we could continue this discussion over dinner?" Harry motioned for Chiara to approach with the tray, "Please have a bite and wash it down."

Tonks looked happy for the distraction, though she stared strangely at him and at the offered food before taking a bite with a shrug. Harry could almost feel the magic of the act and nodded to himself. "With this, Guest Rite is invoked, and I offer you safety and my hospitality for the duration of your visit."

The pink-haired auror gawked at him before bursting out in laughter. "You are so old-fashioned, Harry." He could see Henry frowning in his portrait, but Harry had the benefit of sensing that the girl meant no offence. Tonks chortled along for a solid minute before gazing at him fondly. "My mother would love you for that."

"I'm glad you approve. Now, dinner?" Harry led the way to the dining table, followed by the two girls. Tonks eyed the hallways with interest and engaged in small talk about the repairs and many additions they had done to the manor. It still wasn't completely up to snuff, and the basement was only half cleared from the annoying pests that called it home, but Harry was still glad that their efforts were noticed. He was even able to access the Potter family tapestry, and it was very fascinating to see the generations before him. It was nothing to the Stark's ungodly eight thousand-year rich history, but he would take eight hundred years over not knowing anything about his family.

Once seated, they ate in silence, interrupted only by the occasional comment on the food. Dobby had outdone himself once more; this time, dinner was a familiar affair of roast beef, Yorkshire puddings, roast potatoes and a medley of seasonal vegetables like carrots, peas, and brussels sprouts. There was also a bloody rib-eye steak for Chiara, as the girl preferred to eat all her meat rare. Tonks ate with gusto, nearly matching his appetite, and Harry wondered whether the girl hadn't eaten in days or if Metamorphmagi require a lot of sustenance to use their powers.

"Thanks for the dinner, Harry. It's been a long day at work, and I missed my lunch break on a wild goose chase because someone claimed they saw Sirius Black at a pub. Turned out it was Stubby Boardman having a secret rendezvous behind his girlfriend."

Harry had no idea who Stubby Boardman was, but he shrugged nonetheless. "It was my pleasure, Tonks." An hour later, they were sitting on the terrace behind the manor overlooking the lake. Chiara had excused herself to give them privacy once tea was served, but Harry knew she needed to check on a potion she was brewing. "How do you like the manor?"

"Oh, you've done very well restoring this place. Many in the force didn't think you would have it in you to bother with repairing it, and would just tear the whole place down. There were some contractors who cleared up their schedules in hopes you would be looking for builders, I suppose they will be disappointed."

"I have plans for the future, but for the present? Who knows?"

Tonks hummed as she sipped her tea. "Who did you hire to fix the place? Chiara is a good witch, but Transfiguration was never her forte."

"A distant cousin of mine, Reginald Carrow, offered the services of a man he vouched for. Do you know him?"

"The owner of The Magical Menagerie?"

"That's the one. The builder refused to work until we cleaned up the place and ensured no work hazards were in the manor. The first wizard I've met who had a proper sense of caution, probably a muggle-born." Harry rubbed his chin as Tonks chortled. "Still, I liked his work, even if it cost me a pretty coin."

"Interesting." Tonks glanced at the statues placed along the terrace and the trimmed shrubbery under the railing. "You've managed to turn this into a home, Harry."

He could only nod in agreement; the place was indeed not a chore to live in. In fact, it was loads better compared to the spartan life at the Wall. The older girl had taken off her robes earlier, showing off her muggle attire of jeans and a sleeveless shirt of some kind of rock band. He had to admit she was gorgeous, even when she aged herself down to his own age. He imagined with her ability, she could look however she wanted, causing him to remember something. "Do you mind if I ask you something about your ability?"

Tonks nodded hesitantly, "So long as it's not weird."

"Nothing of the sort, I just wonder about the limits of your transformations. I can do something similar, but it's quite limited."

"Oh, really?! Show me, show me!" The older girl nearly jumped from her seat to his own from excitement as her hair and eyes turned a brilliant yellow, and he found himself smiling at her exuberance.

"Alright, give me a moment." Harry focused as he changed his facial structure to a mix of Harry and Jon and darkened his eye colour to nearly black. He had practised this over the past couple of weeks, and while limited, Harry had managed to make transformations to his features but not to his bones or muscles. He theorised that his transformations were limited by the features of his ancestors, yet that did not explain why he could turn to Jon.

"Oh, wow." Tonks moved her hand to trace his face as if to make sure it wasn't an illusion. "Er, you don't mind me touching you, Harry?"

"A bit late for that, but go ahead." He chortled at the girl's bashful face. It was easy to speak to her when she kept her height similar to his own, and she adopted a teenage face. It was like speaking to a yearmate rather than the older and beautiful girl that she was.

"How does it feel for you? To me, it comes naturally. Like, I would just imagine myself with red hair or a duck's beak, and it happens." Tonks changed her features, and Harry snickered at her duck beak as she pecked him on the cheek. It actually hurt.

"I have to focus on it, almost like casting transfiguration on myself." With some focus, he tried to turn his hair red like hers, but only managed to make it look like copper. He was glad for the hand mirror that Dobby brought earlier.

"Hmm, I doubt your ability is Metamorphic, but I'm sure it's similar. My ability allows me complete shape-shifting, even helps me to heal cuts and bruises, while yours seems limited." Tonks grew her hair down to her waist to elaborate, turning it a warm red as well as changing her eyes to green. She grew a few inches, and her bust noticeably grew with her. Harry forgot to breathe as he found himself looking at what his mother looked like before she died.

"Not funny, Tonks." He grumbled, though he couldn't stop the happy smile growing on his face. The older girl giggled before turning her hair blonde, her eyes blue, and her bust got even bigger; now she looked like Narcissa. "Still not funny."

They laughed for a solid minute, and Tonks returned to her original features, even shrinking to his height again.

"Why do you do that?" Harry stared at the now much younger-looking girl, it was a bit jarring how she could go from drop-dead gorgeous to adorable.

"Do what?" Even the girl's voice became childish as she looked confused at him.

"Shrink yourself to my height and act my age."

"I just thought you would prefer someone your age to speak to." The girl shrugged, "you might act a lot more mature than any kid your age has any right to, but that doesn't mean you would like talking up to people all the time. If you don't like it, I can just return to normal, I suppose."

"No, er, it's not that. I mean, I appreciate your kindness, but don't feel forced to change for me." Harry rubbed his brow in embarrassment. He had thought the girl was teasing him in some roundabout way, but she was just being considerate. "For the record, I also prefer talking to older people."

"Sounds good." The bubbly girl grinned brightly as she shot up by more than a foot…then kept going up until she was over two meters tall! Her hair, which was waist length earlier, now reached her shoulders, and her teats were now the size of his head! The girl's grin turned into a smirk, and before Harry could react, she pulled him onto her lap.

"What the hell, Tonks!" Again, he was treated like a doll, this time by a giant woman whose uproarious laughter reverberated through her chest and into the back of his neck. "This is too bloody much, Nymphadora, now let me go."

"Hey, don't call me that." The girl squeezed him harder but yelped when Harry bit her hand and jumped away. "You're no fun, Harry."

Her pout almost made him grin. Almost.

"You shouldn't tease a boy on the cusp of manhood so much, Nymie. Who knows what may happen."

"Yeah, yeah. You sound like my Dad." The girl shrank to her normal height of 5'7" and refilled her tea. "Don't grow a crush on me now, at least not for a few years."

Harry ignored that last comment as he retook his seat and refilled his own tea. "So you can turn to anything?"

"Yep, anything." He easily let the breathy reply flow past him as he grinned wickedly at the alluring girl.

"Even a human-dragon hybrid?" Harry snickered as Tonks choked on her tea.

"It was just once! I lost that damn bet when… Ugh, which Weasley tattled about it? Was it that dragon nut, Charlie?"

"Bill, actually. So you dated Charlie?"

"For a few months in his last year, but it went nowhere. We didn't even go half-way through first base, and the bloke wouldn't shut up about his dragons, ending up going to Romania before he even got his NEWT results."

"He did seem like a dedicated man, if only to the wrong thing."

"Oh, you flatterer, you." Nymphadora batted her eyelashes teasingly his way, and he coughed in an attempt to change the subject.

"Now, while I greatly enjoy your company, how about we get to the crux of the matter. What brings you to my humble abode?"

"Humble my foot, my parents' flat barely fits in your entrance." Harry chortled, but her face grew serious. "You have heard of Sirius Black?"

"Who hasn't? Are you here to warn me about him? Is this in your capacity as an Auror or a daughter of the House of Black?"

Tonks bit her lips before chortling, "The day I am acknowledged as a member of House Black would be the day You-Know-Who returns from the dead." Harry couldn't help but feel a sliver of dread run through his spine. "As an Auror, I have been tasked to notify you that Sirius Black is an extremely dangerous individual, and there is a high chance he might come after you to finish his master's job."

"I see, and I assume it has nothing to do with the fact he betrayed my parents?" Harry tried to keep his tone measured, remembering his conversation with Henry, but it was difficult to think a traitor to his family still lived. He flexed his fists under the table, but the older girl must have noticed, for she smiled sadly at him.

"Ah, you know about that. Well, I'm here as your friend to warn you against going after the man."

He bit back the first retort on his lips about not shying away from a fight and breathed deeply instead.

"What do you know about him? He was your mother's cousin, right?"

"Yes, I don't think I ever met him, but he was close to my mother when they were children. She hadn't talked to him for a couple of years before he went bonkers. Mum blames herself for never reaching out to him when he was at his lowest, especially when her great aunt Dorea helped her and Dad when they eloped."

"Ah, like Henry said?" Tonks nodded, and Harry wondered if Andromeda Tonks felt she was duty bound to help every other member of the House of Black in escaping from their clutches. Personally, he felt it was appalling that they would run away from the duties that came with their nobility, but he did not know as much about their House as he would've liked. If they were as bad as the Boltons, then certainly he would help anyone escape from such a cursed House. "How dangerous is he?"

"Very dangerous. Aside from being a devil with a wand, he was also knowledgeable about muggle life and contraptions, which is why the ministry warned the muggle authorities about him."

He wondered how that would work but shrugged inwardly for it didn't matter. He wouldn't bother seeking the man, but if Sirius Black came after him, Harry shall not hold back.

"Hang on, as an Auror? Not Trainee?" It was now that he noticed the gleaming badge attached to Tonks' belt.

"Yep! I'm glad you noticed. As of yesterday, Madame Bones had given me an early promotion, and I'm now assigned directly under her. It's thanks to a case I've been in, which reminds me, I have a tiny favour to ask."

"Oh? Do tell."
.
.
.
"… And that's how it is. I would help them myself, but my salary is barely enough for my expenses and the ministry is in uproar from Black's escape and the upcoming Mot meeting as well as the Ball."

They had abandoned the terrace for a stroll. Tonks had shrunk her height down to his own again, and held his arm as he guided her around the grounds. Harry rubbed his chin as he stared idly at the calm lake where he knew some sort of water creatures called home, "Where is Mr Prewett staying right now?"

"Leaky Cauldron. His daughter still hasn't woken up, but Daddy says she is just magically exhausted and should wake up any day now." Tonks followed his gaze to the lake, where they saw a pair of yellow eyes peek from the water before diving back once it realised they could see it. "Grindylow."

Harry nodded in thanks, as his knowledge of magical creatures wasn't the best. "Isn't Molly Weasley his cousin? Why not go to the Weasleys?"

"They… did not part on the best of terms. Being a squib is worse than being a muggle-born."

"It's been years, if not decades, since then. I wager Arthur Weasley would be ecstatic to speak to a man who knows so much about muggle life."

Tonks giggled as they walked away from the lake, heading towards the nearby woods. From here on, the land was still wild and untamed, so they used their wands liberally to clear any weeds and grass in their way. "I also heard that Molly hasn't been the same since her son's death."

Harry remained silent as he weighed his options. He had no intention to host someone he didn't know in his home, but, as he looked around, his land was expansive, and he did hope to start a town. Nevertheless, that was still far in the future.

"I feel for the man and his situation, but how do you expect me to help?"

"In any way you deem fit." Tonks shrugged unhelpfully, and he slightly frowned.

"He doesn't have any access to magical funds, does he?"

"Nope. Not even muggle. He was an accountant, but his assets were frozen by the muggle authorities. If he tried to go to a muggle bank, he would be arrested, and it's far too late for us to do any damage control."

"I see." Harry twitched his nose at the smell of troll, knowing he was approaching a certain spot. He wondered about the wisdom of showing it off to an Auror, before shrugging. Tonks was too cool to make a fuss about it. They continued walking in silence until the girl froze at the grotesque form of a rotted troll strung up on a tree.

"Harry?" Her tone was wooden as she covered her nose from the smell.

"Madame Bones did warn me that more trolls could be in the area." He chuckled at the girl's exasperated look and regaled her with his fight against the trolls.

"You do realise you will need to dispose of the corpse? Trolls are disease ridden sacks of filth when alive. Dead trolls are even worse, and unless you want your land contaminated and the worst kind of pests to call it home…" The girl's voice was stern, as she left him to imagine the consequences of his makeshift scarecrows.

"I suppose I should," Harry shrugged before setting the corpse on fire and Tonks helped him vanish the remains. He showed her the rest of the strung-up trolls and gave them the same treatment, yet he could tell she was impressed with how he killed so many of them.

Once done, Tonks reminded him of their previous discussion, causing him to sigh.

"I'm afraid I can't see any way to help except financially. I will give him a hundred Galleons for living expenses and to cover his daughter's school expenses, but I need to make this not seem like some form of favouritism. If I start giving money left and right, I won't get an end to people coming to me for money."

Tonks grimaced at that last image but nodded happily nevertheless. "That's already much more than I hoped, and you're right. I had hoped to have little Mafalda registered as a muggle-born so she could get a stipend, but the ministry has rejected her case, stating she has close enough magical ancestry that should cover for her."

"Wait, how does that work? Her mother is a muggle, and her father is a squib."

"Yes, but her grandparents were magical, and she has a living great-grandmother that may or may not want to take custody of her. I'm not sure Muriel Prewett would want to raise a kid, let alone the daughter of the man she disowned."

"Who is that?"

"Muriel is the oldest surviving member of House Prewett and controls all their fortunes. I remember Charlie mentioning she would visit them and harp about how none of them will get her inheritance if they don't do some silly favour for her or whatnot."

"Sounds like a bint."

Nymphadora guffawed as they made their way back to the manor. "She kinda is."

"But that doesn't explain why the ministry would give Mafalda a hard time for that stipend."

"It's a way to control muggle-borns, squibs, and their children. Nobles were known to make a big fuss about squibs of their family getting help from the ministry. Some worry about bloodline theft, while others simply find it a matter of pride." Tonks shrugged carelessly as she blew a strand of hair out of her face, shrinking it to her head. "Even if their magical family wanted nothing to do with them, the ministry would have much more power over them if they relied on their goodwill. That, and if they make an exception for one student, they would have to make plenty more, which would require drafting new laws and a lot of paperwork."

Harry raised an eyebrow. He wouldn't judge the ministry for proactively working to bring the dispossessed to their side of seeing things. Providing food and shelter in return for loyalty? Wasn't that what he was doing with Chiara? Or what every lord in Westeros promised their subjects? Yet, considering what he had learned about the ministry, there was bound to be some corruption going on. "And it has nothing to do with them perhaps pocketing the leftover stipends of the year?"

"That too, I suppose." Tonks groaned in disgust, "Leave it to the comfy paper pushers to skim all the gold from on top of the pile while us front-line workers get hexed for doing the grunt work."

"Well, you're the one who chose to work that job." Harry shrugged at the girl's mock glare. "Anyway, I promised my help, but I would prefer to meet the man first. Perhaps after his daughter wakes up."

"Thank you, Harry. That is very kind of you."

"I just do what I can. Will I see you at the Ball?"

"Yeah, but I'll be on security detail. Mom and Dad were invited, though, as it is tradition to invite the head healer of St Mungo's to the ball. Dad managed to get elected a week ago. He mentioned he expected a lot of pushback from Malfoy, as he was the chief donor to the hospital. That changed, as the papers had shown that Aunt Narcissa was clearly on your side, and your generous donations convinced the board to choose my Dad instead."

"Sounds good, glad to be helpful even when I don't mean it." Harry ran his fingers through his hair as the girl grinned.

"How humble of you."

"Yep, that's me, Mr Humble. Now, I wonder how the Mot meeting will go. It's the morning of the Ball, right?" They returned to the terrace and into the kitchen, Harry bringing out a jug of pumpkin juice from the ice box.

"Yep, too bad it will be behind closed doors. I think you spooked out Fudge big time with your stunt." Tonks sipped her drink leisurely as she leaned on the kitchen table.

"Shame, I wouldn't mind barging in and getting more benefits."

"Oh, you're incorrigible." Tonks giggled over her drink for a few more seconds before frowning. "I think it's fair to warn you that Umbridge has been on the prowl ever since Sirius escaped. With a mass murderer on the loose and potentially aiming for you at school, she might just be able to get that new law of hers approved."

"I see, thank you for the warning. I suppose it will be up to Dumbledore to handle Hogwarts affairs." Harry shrugged as he finished his drink, and Tonks stared at him strangely.

"A shame you do not have a seat in the Wizengamot. You would still have the right to attend, even at your young age."

"I have no clue why I don't have a seat, but maybe Henry knows?" Harry glanced at one of the portraits he had purchased for his ancestor to travel around the manor.

Speaking of the man, he simply shrugged. "I might have downplayed how many enemies I made in my time. Ended up losing the seat to that punk, Goyle. Our house was not financially stable back then, and I had no wish to bankrupt it just to maintain that seat. I'm sure you will be able to fix that soon, however."

Harry nodded in understanding just as Tonks yelped. He turned to the girl who was checking her watch. "Sorry, Harry, but Amelia expects me back soon."

"Wait, I thought you said you finished your shift?" Harry followed the girl as she grabbed her robes and hurried back to the floo.

"No, I said it was a long day and missed my lunch break. Madame Bones sent me here to check on you and to take that break. Anyway, thanks for the meal and the stroll. It's been lots of fun." She grew to her regular size and age before giving him a tight hug. "I'll see you at the ball, then?"

"Yeah, see you then."

Nymphadora Tonks smiled at him before disappearing into a burst of green fire. Harry was still dazed from her sudden rush but couldn't help shaking his head in amusement. He had a ball to prepare for, and a new wardrobe to try.



I honestly did not expect this chapter to go on for so long. This was supposed to be a short meeting with Tonks before we hopped onto the ball, but when the characters started speaking and bonding, I just couldn't help myself.

The next chapter will be the Ball, and expect a beefy one.
 
Chapter 28
Editor: Gladiusx. Beta Reader: OtsutsukiMitra.



Saturday, 19th of June.
Potter Manor Foyer.


Harry checked himself in the full-body mirror on the wall next to the fireplace, ignoring Chiara's amused smile as she combed his hair. He had thought deeply about what to dress for such an occasion, and decided it wouldn't be too difficult to outdo the baffling wizarding fashion. Still, that didn't mean Harry would wear the exact outfit he wore during his outing with Narcissa. The Potter Lord retained the crisp white shirt he wore along with the black trousers, but he decided to change his footwear to polished leather dress shoes. His vest remained, as it now held his House's heraldry, but instead of his half-cloak, Harry opted for a black tailcoat that reached his knees.

Frowning a little, Harry couldn't help but think something was amiss, yet he had to go in a handful of minutes.

"No House colours?"

Henry's voice had Chiara pause, and he tilted his head in confusion. "House Potter never had a herald or specific colours. That's why I chose the white wolf with red eyes." Harry pointed at his vest for emphasis. He decided to pay homage to Ghost by framing his glorious silhouette on the front of his vest, under his heart, howling at the moon. He heard Chiara giggle behind him and was reminded she was the one who stitched the wolf's form.

"No, no, lad. I don't get your fascination with wolves, but I meant something else. It's customary for a Hogwarts Student to wear their house colours in some form for any formal banquet."

"What? But that's…" Harry struggled to make out the words. "Wasn't the point of these gatherings to forget the silly house divides of school?"

"It's tradition, and it helps in connecting more than you think. Then again, I myself did not care back in my day and simply wore a golden watch with red rubies." Henry shrugged in his portrait.

"Chiara?" He looked at his attendant in the mirror, finding her ever-present smile as her silver eyes reflected the fireplace's flames.

"Yes, Mr Potter?"

"Any suggestions?"

"I do believe I came across that specific pocket watch in the vault when I was sorting the place." At times like this, he was especially glad to have asked the werewolf to become his retainer.

"Did you really?" He glanced at Henry's raised eyebrow, "Could you summon it for me?"

"Certainly."

The werewolf waved her wand towards the manor's interior, summoning a certain box he recalled seeing in the vault. Opening it, she produced the familiar glittering golden watch with red rubies that caused Henry to perk up.

"Oh, I didn't realise it was in the vault all this time. I gave it to your grandfather when he came of age, as tradition dictates. Your father must have left it in the vault, thinking it was too gaudy." His ancestor smiled as Harry secured the watch in his breast pocket, allowing the golden chain to dangle. "You look dashing, lad."

"You'd have to beat off many floozies trying to jump you," Chiara's smile turned teasing and Harry huffed, "Not like you need any help keeping them away."

"Indeed I don't." Harry grinned at the older girl before schooling his features. "Take care of the place for me, Chiara, and make sure Dobby doesn't do anything crazy."

"Certainly, Mr Potter. Dobby is a good elf, and you need not worry about him. Have a splendid evening." Chiara bowed politely, and Harry waved to Henry before throwing floo powder at the flames, turning it green.

"Ministry Atrium." He stepped through the flames, and within seconds, he was walking out of the fireplace and facing a familiar Auror sporting bright neon green hair instead of pink.

"Wotcher, Harry."

"Tonks?" He quickly stepped away from the fireplace in case more newcomers followed.

"Yep, don't worry, this fireplace was exclusively set for you. You look very handsome, by the way."

"Thanks, why the green hair?"

"Some stiff neck organiser complained that my pink hair was too garish and demanded I change it. So, I made it the most annoying green I could." Harry chuckled at the girl's wicked grin, "Now, if you would follow me before the press catches wind of you."

The Metamorph led him away from the busy Floos and towards one of several tents that blocked the hallway leading to the atrium. There, he found a pleasant surprise waiting for him inside.

"Eleanor!"

"Harry, so good to see you." He quickly hugged the older girl when she spread out her arms. She looked much healthier and energetic than the last time he saw her, yet Eleanor was dressed in her standard blue uniform instead of a dress. "Oh, my. You've grown so much over the past week. A whole inch!"

"You noticed? That's why you're my favourite, Ellie." Harry grinned at the still taller girl, for even though he had finally broken past five feet, he was just an inch or two shorter than her. "Did you plan this?" He looked from her to Tonks as they shared a knowing smile.

"What can I say? Fawley and I are quite the plotters, don't you know?" Nymphadora smirked at the giggling girl, "But no, we didn't plan this, or well, not entirely. Madame Bones planned to get you in quickly since the press would be hounding the Floo. They won't be allowed inside the event in a formal capacity except for a couple of official correspondents. Nevertheless, some notable journalists were invited, so be careful whom you speak to." Harry nodded seriously at the older girl's warning, "Regardless, I volunteered to do it. Eleanor did her own magic to get the assignment as well, somehow figuring out we knew each other and got in touch with me to team up as your welcoming committee."

"As a former president of the Harry Potter fan club, it would be a disgrace not to do my best to greet you at such an important event personally." Eleanor grinned pompously for a moment before schooling her features.

"And you, Tonks? Were you a member of my fan club as well? Want me to sign your shirt?"

"Ha, ha. Sadly, no, I was too busy beating Gryffindor in Quidditch." The older girl deadpanned at him before licking her lips mischievously, "Besides, if I wanted your autograph, it wouldn't be on my shirt."

Harry raised his eyebrow at the girl's saucy grin, though he certainly wasn't the only one to read between the lines.

"Alright." Eleanor coughed, "Let's get you sorted out, Harry." She handed Tonks a baton while she grabbed a clipboard from the table. "Tonks? If you would?"

The Auror nodded and waved the baton around his body. "Just standard security measures. You're not carrying anything illegal or lethal on you, right?"

"Aside from my wand? Nope."

The Metamorphmagus chuckled as she dropped the baton on the table, and Eleanor wrote on her clipboard before handing it to him. "Okay, I just need you to check that all the information is correct. Sign at the bottom, and you will be good to go, Harry."

"Sure, does everyone get the same treatment?" Harry skimmed through the form before scribbling down with his pen.

"Oh, Merlin, no. Everyone has to go through much more intensive check-ups because of the recent breakout. Madame Bones was spitting fire when it was suggested the Minister would take over security, and by that, it would be passed on to the Undersecretary. The security for the event is entirely her work, but you're special enough to have two birds like us to fast-track you in." The green-haired girl winked, and Harry nodded at the unspoken gesture. Both girls had clearly done a lot more than simply volunteering to be the ones to greet him, preferably away from the masses, and then send him on.

"Thank you, Nymie. You and Ellie are the best." The Auror's brows twitched while the other girl tittered. His teasing grin had Tonks sighing in exasperation.

"On you go, then. You're early, so there won't be many people aside from those who finished work or stayed after the Wizengamot meeting. Don't let the press catch you with your pants down, and have fun!"

Harry smiled one last time before exiting the tent to the other side, halting for a moment as he beheld the magnificent sight.

The atrium had been transformed for the Ball, for it was the only place that could fit any number of people for such an event, and he whistled inwardly. Gone were the queue lines and security desk, instead, there were plenty of floral arrangements with pots of wildflowers floating lazily with shining bugs flying around it. A garden was somehow planted into the marble flooring where songbirds and cranes frolicked without worry around fruit trees, and Harry spied the familiar form of his twin cousins playing with them while their parents mingled nearby. A bonfire was placed beyond the Fountain of Magical Brethren, deeper into the enormous hall, where it flared in purple and blue flames. Many round tables were placed strategically around the bonfire, yet with plenty of space for the dance to come.

None of that awed him more than the massive fireball suspended in the air, acting like the sun in celebration of the Summer Solstice. Its brilliant rays shone down with warmth and comfort, honouring the bounty of summer and turning the enormous atrium bright and cheery. Upon further inspection, he found a phoenix roosting inside the conflagration, occasionally trilling a happy melody that lifted his mood even further. It wasn't Fawkes, for it was more gold than red, more eagle than swan, yet it was no less beautiful than Dumbledore's familiar.

As Harry wandered closer, he found the bugs around the flowers to actually be fairies that waved merrily at him, one of them even brave enough to land on his shoulder and hug his cheek. It was difficult to fathom that the adorable little thing was related to the doxies and other pests he had to clear from his house, and Harry found himself patting the little raven-haired critter on her head. The fairy giggled and flew back to her friends, and the Potter Lord continued past the Fountain and towards the bonfire, where a few people were already mingling. As Tonks said, there weren't many people yet, and Harry was glad he decided against being fashionably late.

He heard a familiar voice speaking nearby but in a foreign and fast-flowing language. Turning to the voice, he found a tired-looking Tariq Shafiq standing with a man he vaguely recognised from the cabinet meeting, both dressed in plum-coloured robes embroidered with a silver letter W. They seemed to be speaking animatedly, with many hand gestures and facial expressions. It was an interesting language that neither Harry nor Jon had ever heard the like. Shafiq caught his eye, and the young man smiled as he waved him over.

"Hey, Harry. Over here." Tariq was nursing a steaming mug of coffee, while the older man with a handlebar moustache looked at him with interest.

"Good to see you again, Rick." Harry approached the taller man with a handshake and nodded to the other man. "I remember you from the cabinet meeting, Mr Crouch, but I do not believe we were formally introduced. I am Harry Potter. A pleasure to meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine, Mr Potter. Bartemius Crouch, at your service." They shook hands, "I hope you've had a pleasant week since we last met."

"It was. I've been busy cleaning my home, but it was well worth the effort, as I enjoy having my own place now." The older man nodded, and Harry turned to Rick. "Interesting language you were speaking, I wasn't sure if you were arguing or joking. Was it Egyptian?"

Shafiq guffawed, careful not to spill his coffee, and even Mr Crouch smiled slightly. "Yeah, you're not the first one to think so. It's Egyptian Arabic, actually, lots of hand gestures involved."

"Fascinating." Harry rubbed his chin. "I suppose a man of your position as Head of Foreign Affairs would be expected to know a couple of languages." Harry nodded to the older man in respect, who looked at him with amusement.

"A couple? More like a couple of hundreds! Uncle here can speak almost any language, even Mermish and Troll." Shafiq laughed again as he drank from his coffee, and Harry gawked at Mr Crouch, who now had a subtle smug smirk.

Two hundred languages?! He didn't even know so many languages existed! It made Jon feel shame for never bothering to learn High Valyrian or the Old Tongue, despite his numerous chances. Harry vowed to rectify this deficiency as soon as he could.

"Troll? I've come across a few lately, and they all seem to slobber and growl when they see me. I naturally took offence, but I hope I didn't mistake a common greeting in Troll for a challenge."

"I doubt it, Mr Potter. They were most likely declaring how they would rip you apart, suck the marrow from your bones and use your ribs as toothpicks." Bartemius Crouch had such a straight face that for a moment, Harry believed him… until Shafiq snorted into his coffee, spilling it over his front. Harry couldn't help but chortle along, even as Mr Crouch waved his wand and the young man was clean again.

"And people claim you have no sense of humour, Uncle." Shafiq shook his head as he grabbed another mug from a nearby table and muttered, "Coffee, Black, Five Sugar Cubes." His mug instantly filled up with his order, and the Shafiq heir inhaled the aroma.

"They simply cannot appreciate an old man's sense of humour." Mr Crouch shrugged before turning to him. "We were just discussing the outcome of the Mot meeting before your arrival."

"Oh, don't remind me of that farcical play, Uncle." Shafiq moaned dramatically as he rubbed his turquoise eyes, his accent causing him to drag the word a bit more than necessary. "Will every meeting drag into a pissing contest or a shouting match between everyone and their cousin? It's ridiculous that I am required to hear every single opinion and write it down as my Uncle's scribe. I thought I would be done writing essays once I graduate?"

Mr Crouch looked at the younger man with amusement, "Come now, this was but your first taste in politics. Are you giving up already?"

"Not at all, but I might have reconsidered taking up the heir position if I knew I would be nothing more than an errand boy for Uncle Shelby." Rick drank deeply from the strong-smelling beverage and hummed in appreciation. "That hit the spot."

"So what happened in the meeting? And I didn't know you were related."

"Ah, my apologies. I didn't mean to keep you out of the conversation, Harry. Indeed, Great Uncle Barty's sister would be my grandmother."

"All pureblood families are related in one way or the other, Mr Potter." The elderly man repeated what Harry had heard a hundred times, but he nodded politely regardless. "As for the meeting, Dolores' proposal had caused a major upheaval, with many of her detractors rallying behind Dumbledore. Unknowingly or not, you have created a bloc for Dumbledore on the Mot, even though the man prefers to be neutral, as is expected from his position of Chief Warlock."

Crouch looked at him with respect, and Harry straightened a little at the compliment. He did not mean to create such an alliance, but he would certainly make use of it if he needed something from Dumbledore. Perhaps that's what the old man meant in the letter?

"It certainly took half the day and a couple of recesses for the decision to be made. The only reason this proposal made it so far is because of the fear and paranoia of having Sirius Black on the loose." Shafiq drank deeply from his mug before whispering 'refill' at it, causing it to be topped off with more coffee. "Strange alliances were made, and former friends became bitter enemies. Amos Diggory was a staunch supporter of Umbridge's werewolf law last year, but now he looked ready to blast her to bits, especially when that bloc unexpectedly supported the woman's proposal. I had such high hopes when he challenged Goyle to a duel when the man accused him of not wanting anyone overseeing his alleged poaching from the Forbidden Forest. Too bad Dumbledore put his foot down."

Goyle? And the emphasis on another bloc had Harry's mind in a flurry. So many sides with different agendas, yet he was clueless about it all.

More importantly… "Wait, poaching? I thought the Forbidden Forest was open to anyone as a wildland?" If it was illegal for Harry to hunt in it, that would be a severe blow to his plans.

"It is, but protected species still call the forest home." Crouch patiently explained, "Aside from the Unicorns, other creatures are protected by both the ministry and the ICW. Our relations with the centaurs depend on not encroaching on their territory, and many a reckless adventurer ignored the guardians and went too deep into the Forest, only to never come out."

Harry sighed inwardly in relief. He just needed to be careful during his future outing. "So? How did the meeting go?"

"It came down to a Plurality Vote, with her draft narrowly passing by a single vote. It took us nearly an hour to get a semblance of order before hammering out the details and amendments."

"Oh, don't just skip the good part, uncle. That deciding vote? It was none other than Mr Crouch here." Shafiq grinned cheekily as his elder uncle frowned before shaking his head in amusement.

"Wait, truly? You gave me the impression that you were not one of her fans during the cabinet meeting."

"I am not, yet I could not disregard that the law she proposed had merit." Crouch straightened his back and narrowed his eyes. "For too long, the defence of Hogwarts, and by extension Hogsmeade, was left solely to the discretion of the headmaster. In its zenith, Hogwarts could have over a thousand students calling it home. The next batch of first years will be the largest the school has seen in over two decades. If you include the permanent population of Hogsmeade, at least three thousand lives depend on the headmaster and his staff for protection."

Harry hummed in thought, the older man certainly made excellent points. He did not know the protection of Hogsmeade relied solely on Dumbledore, but something didn't seem right, and Shafiq seemed to agree.

"Hang on, I remember reading about the Death Eaters attacking Hogsmeade, but the Aurors were there to beat them back."

"And that was possible because the residents flooed to this very atrium screaming for help once the killings started, and no help arrived from the school. I was head of the DMLE at the time, and we took matters into our own hands since Dumbledore was out of the country for an ICW meeting." Crouch shook his head sadly. "He did manage to join us mid-battle with that wonderful phoenix of his, but he was still late and couldn't prevent the needless deaths that happened."

"Dumbledore did seem to be always busy when I'm in school," Rick muttered as he drank from his mug. "I wonder who he will give the Head Boy badge to. Some accuse him of favouritism and believe Weasley will probably get it."

"Percy Weasley? He wouldn't be a bad choice considering how diligent he is." Harry gave his two knuts, though he had to admit that the headmaster easily favoured him and the Gryffindors over others. While Harry enjoyed the benefits, he also had to consider what others thought about the matter. Not to mention, accusing Dumbledore of being busy would be an understatement, considering his many commitments.

"One of Arthur's boys?" Rick nodded to his uncle, who placed a comforting hand on his great-nephew's shoulder. "We shall see, but have confidence in yourself, Tariq. Dumbledore is many things, but unfair is not one of them. If he chooses someone for such an important position, they deserve it." Rick nodded earnestly as Crouch patted his shoulder before glancing away. "I think I shall leave you youngsters to mingle. I spy Mrs Malfoy arriving with her son, and I need to discuss her husband's absence. The man had not bothered to show up to work for weeks without even sending an owl. After pestering me for so long about…"

Crouch seemed to be talking to himself as he walked away, and only Harry's incredible hearing allowed him to listen. Shafiq shook his head in exasperation as they watched the older man greet Mrs Malfoy. Harry tried to catch her eye but caught Draco's instead. He grinned at the blonde ponce, who visibly gulped before getting nudged by his mother to greet Mr Crouch. Harry turned back to Shafiq, who was refilling his mug yet again. The man either loved his coffee or was just that tired.

"I didn't know Malfoy worked in the ministry."

"It's a safe presumption, as a man of his wealth does not need to ever worry about working." Rick started walking and motioned for him to join. "But what Lucius Malfoy gains from working in the Department of International Magical Co-operation is worth far more than any sum of gold."

"Connections and information" Harry nodded in understanding. This might explain why the ministry seemed so bloated with useless staff.

"Indeed, Uncle Barty, however, never liked him. He might have mellowed out a lot now, but back in the day, the name Bartemius Crouch was a terror to any who were suspected of sympathising with the Dark Lord, let alone his followers."

"I heard he tossed a lot of people into Azkaban without trial." Harry didn't mean to sound accusatory, but he couldn't help himself, for justice would always be dear to his heart.

"That he did, yet just as many were given a trial afterwards when their families called on their behalf." Shafiq retorted, "You need to understand, Harry, the chaos of the times back then, and it was Minister Bagnold who pushed the idea. Uncle Barty had too many responsibilities, and the people were wary of the war and dragging out such trials. Swift justice was more practical than that drudgery until the war ended. He depended a lot on the reports of his Aurors and other ministry staff, so any blame for injustice should not be placed solely on his shoulders."

Harry hummed non-committally and reminded himself that Shafiq would naturally be biased towards his uncle.

"What brought this on?"

"Hmm? I just learned that Sirius Black never got a trial, and his entire case is built on the testimony of muggles, who were promptly obliviated." Harry shrugged, causing the tall man to gawk before shaking his head.

"Well, Sirius Black had living family members that could have vouched for him or demanded a trial, yet none came forth. Neither his mother nor his grandfathers protested, and they could have made it happen. Now that the man is on the run, it would be even more difficult to call for such a trial, if any official even agrees to such a suggestion."

Harry frowned as he recalled Henry's words. While some would consider the silence of the House of Black towards their imprisoned son to be an admittance of guilt, Sirius Black was estranged from his House, so why would his old family care about him? Regardless, he had more pressing matters to discuss with the only reliable source inside the Wizengamot who would be candid with him.

"You mentioned Dumbledore's bloc in the Mot as well as another one. Could you elaborate, please? I find myself grossly uninformed on matters of politics."

Shafiq hummed as he waved at a few acquaintances, Harry recognising some of the Hogwarts staff mingling as well. Further away, he found Albus Dumbledore and McGonagall speaking to two people who looked even older than Dumbledore if that was possible. Shaking his head, Harry scanned the crowd for anyone he knew and nodded to the Carrows when he caught their eye. There was no way he'd miss the chance to speak to his cousins and spoil the twins rotten, but it could wait for now.

"As my uncle said, Dumbledore does not necessarily have a faction. He is highly respected and feared by all sides, yet the man has adopted a hands-off approach to all matters of politics. Instead, he relies on a few of his most outspoken supporters to present his viewpoints."

"Such as?"

"Elphias Doge, a school friend of his, could always be counted on to be on his side. That's him, over there." Rick nodded towards a wizened old man with a comically tall pointy hat approaching Dumbledore who greeted him warmly. Harry thought him familiar, but he couldn't recall where he met the man. "This time, though, the Minister had stepped on too many toes, and plenty of attendees who normally would stay out of the spotlight have appeared to provide support to Dumbledore. Even Arthur Weasley showed, in his capacity as head of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts office, and gave a loud endorsement for Dumbledore despite people expecting him to have the biggest grievances with the man."

Harry was surprised that Mr Weasley made an appearance and hoped he could meet him here. He wagered his unexpected appearance was a major blow to Umbridge's point of debate. "If there were so many people against Umbridge, how did she gain support?"

"And that's where the other blocs come in. There are many groups in the Wizengamot, yet for simplicity's sake, and because frankly, I barely know surface knowledge about them, you can divide them into three factions. The Ministry, with its hundreds of employees and department heads, represents the common witch and wizard." Harry snorted at the idea of someone like Umbridge or Fudge representing anyone apart from their own interests. "The nobles with their storied traditions and hidden power, and finally the minister himself and whomever he allies with."

"Wait, so Fudge has no control over his employees?"

"Of course not. He isn't like those muggle monarchs whose words were a divine mandate," Shafiq shook his head in amusement. "True, his position gives him a lot of authority, but more importantly, it allows him to make friends and allies more easily. Those allies would then help him in events like approving an unpopular law that he gets to benefit from somehow while he provides kickbacks and other benefits for them."

Harry rubbed his brow in thought. It appeared the system here was similar yet much different than he had expected compared to Westeros. A trill from the phoenix above banished his solemness. "What about those blocs? I take it those three factions are not truly united."

"Exactly. You have the ministry employees who aren't concerned about Hogwarts unless they have children or close kin there. Fudge would normally be capable of swaying them to his side if not for the thorny snag that is Director Bones."

"Amelia Bones? I fail to see how she would deny a chance to station more of her Aurors to protect the students."

"That's the thing, Harry. The DMLE is facing one of its worst shortages in history and has been relying a lot on issuing bounties to Hit Wizards to do their job for them." Harry filed away the term for later, it sounded like something he might be interested in. "In the past three years alone, there have only been five new Auror recruits, and they each need three more years of training to be qualified."

"I take it the lack of Aurors has to do with budget cuts?"

"Indeed, but that has been ongoing since Uncle lost his job, so it has to be something else. With the end of the war, the ministry had slowly but surely chipped away at the powers of Law Enforcement. It was one of the concessions they had to promise Madame Bones for the law to pass, but it will take years for an effect to show. The opposition forced so many concessions that Fudge looked openly regretful for starting the whole thing."

"I see. He must have had to pay a lot of political capital to get that far."

"Yep, so much so, especially when going up against Dumbledore. He managed to amend the law so that the ministry only had the right to enforce security in Hogsmeade, but not the castle itself. With the DMLE getting a budget increase, the wily old man had gained an even better standing with many figures."

"Interesting. What about the other blocs?"

"Well, as I mentioned, you have those who normally support Dumbledore. Then, there are those who sit on the sidelines and watch where the wind is blowing before placing their lot behind the stronger party. And finally, you have the most traditional and conservative wizards. They are not limited to noble houses, with a few department heads subscribing to their narrative. Whether by design or coincidence, they also happen to be former supporters of the Dark Lord who were either acquitted from lack of evidence, used the Imperius defence, or simply followed a rigid interpretation of their traditional values."

"I take it they all voted for the law?" They had circled the bonfire and ended up where they started, finding many people had started to trickle in.

"Not all, but enough that it had a solid base. Lucius Malfoy would be their nominal leader, but with his extended absence from public view, Theodore Nott appeared to try to claim his place." Tariq placed his mug on a table, then yawned and stretched. "Sorry, this day has been longer than I expected. I don't think I'll stick around for the dance."

"I appreciate all the help and the information, Rick. I doubt many would be willing to take me as seriously as you."

"Don't mention it. You're my investment, after all, and it's important to teach you these matters when young. I know I wished someone did the same for me. I have a feeling that you will grow up to–"

Harry halted when he noticed his companion freeze, and looking at Rick, his eyebrows twitched as he sighed deeply.

"Of course, she would be here…"

The Potter Lord followed his gaze to find a group of people ahead. Two looked similar to Shafiq, a father and daughter if he had to presume, while the other two could not look any different. They were a couple: a tall and powerfully built blonde man with an easy smile and a shorter, yet still tall, beautiful woman with chocolate brown hair and familiar blue eyes flecked with grey. Tariq seemed eager to change course but, whom he assumed was either his sister or cousin, saw them.

"Ricky! There you are." The girl hurried over to them, and Harry thought she would have looked like an Arabian princess if not for her pale skin and turquoise eyes. Her exotic dress was a myriad of colours, with slightly provocative cuts at the shoulders and hips, but was rather modest with long flowing sleeves that reached down to her shins. She wore an assortment of jewellery such as a gold necklace with a blue stone of some sort carved into an eye, as well as an elegant headdress over her raven locks that had a transparent veil fall over her face that did not hide her beautiful features. The rest of her group also approached as the girl grabbed Rick's arm, hugging him sideways. "You've been speaking for so long with Uncle Barty that I thought you were avoiding me."

"Never thought of it." Rick deadpanned. "It's good to see you again, cousin."

"Oh my, always reminding people that we are cousins, even though we are to be engaged soon?" Harry's eyes widened slightly, even as Rick ran a hand through his hair tiredly. "Don't give me that," the girl's mischievous tone switched to stern as she pinched her cousin's sides. "You're the one who is dallying about finding a good wife, and Papa does not want to repeat what happened with my brother. He is trying to hook you up with someone respectable, but he does not mind you marrying me as soon as you graduate. You're handsome enough, I suppose."

"Yeah, yeah, and you're one hell of a catch yourself, Fay." Tariq's reply was sarcastic as he glanced at his uncle speaking with the couple, but the girl didn't seem to mind as she giggled.

"Of course I am. Now, who might this be?" The girl finally noticed his presence, and he inclined his head in greeting.

"Harry Potter, a pleasure to meet you."

"Oh my, the pleasure is all mine, Mr Potter. Fayrouz Shafiq, at your service." The girl curtseyed and gave him her hand to kiss, which he obliged. She might dress as a foreigner, but there was no doubt in Harry's mind that Tariq's cousin was more British than him. Even her accent had a cockney quality similar to Nymphadora's compared to Rick's drawl, and he recalled his older friend mentioning he grew up abroad.

"Harry Potter, you say?" He turned to the three newcomers, the speaker being the brown-haired woman. Up close, Harry found the likeness in the woman to be uncanny. "A pleasure to meet you, dear. I am Andromeda Tonks. My daughter Nymphadora has spoken highly of you."

Harry kissed the woman's offered hand, and now that he knew her name, he could easily see the strong resemblance to Narcissa Malfoy. Not with Nymphadora, for who knew what the girl actually looked like with all the transformations she made. Both sisters were the same height, and aside from the different hair colour, they could have been twins, except Andromeda had this warmth about her, with her kind smile and expressive eyes compared to Narcissa's cold and haughty demeanour.

"A pleasure to meet you, madame. Nymphadora has been good to me every time I meet her, and it's an honour to meet her parents." A deep laughter emanated from the blonde man who could only be, "Mr Tonks, I presume? A pleasure to meet you as well."

"Good to meet you, lad. Edward Tonks, but call me Ted." Mr Tonks shook his hands, and Harry noticed the man's hands were calloused and rough from hard work. Add to that the powerful build that reminded him of a Clansman, complete with the beer belly, Ted Tonks gave the air of being diligent yet boisterous. "Not many can call my daughter by her first name and avoid getting hexed."

The Tonks couple wore traditional Celtic attire for the event, with Andromeda wearing a simple blue dress with a green cloak while Edward dressed in black robes under a yellow cloak. Both of their customs had Celtic knots, triquetras, and other Druidic symbols sewn on. Harry admired the intricate work for a moment before answering the man.

"I suppose I'm special, if she has yet to try hexing me, though perhaps I should not let my guard down." He shrugged before turning to the last of the group, a man who could be easily mistaken for Tariq's father because of how similar he looked. "A pleasure to meet you, sir, I am Harry Potter."

"Lord Shelby Shafiq. Tariq would be my nephew." The man had cold eyes and a no-nonsense tone, yet he shook his hands firmly. "A pleasure to meet you, Mr Potter." He let go and turned back to the Tonkses, "Congratulations once again on attaining the position of Head Healer, Edward. The director of Saint Mungo's is a dear friend of mine, and he had nothing but good things to say about you. My offer is genuine, and all I ask is an opportunity for my nephew to meet your daughter and see if they are compatible."

Harry froze as the man's words registered, and even Tariq seemed shocked. Andromeda bowed politely with a stiff smile. "I shall convey your intentions to my daughter, but it shall ultimately be up to Nymphadora to decide."

"That is all I ask. Come, Tariq. We have people to meet, and you need to change out of those robes. Good day to you, Mr Potter." Mr Shafiq nodded to him, while Tariq resignedly waved farewell to him, even as his cousin dragged him away.

"What a pleasant man." Edward nudged his wife, his smile not reaching his eyes. "His daughter and nephew didn't seem all that bad, either. What do you think, Harry?"

"Tariq is alright, and I suppose Nymphadora could do well as the lady of a noble house." He replied diplomatically, even though he felt conflicted for some reason.

"She shall not!" Andromeda declared abruptly, her kind eyes glaring at the retreating figures in a blazing fury. For once, Harry remembered Henry's words about madness in the Blacks, for the formerly kindly woman looked ready to shoot fire from her eyes. "I have done everything to steer our lives away from the entropic clutches of the nobility. Nymphadora shall only marry a man she loves and loves her back, or help me–"

The phoenix's melody sang from the artificial sun, and the woman stopped abruptly, her clenched jaw relaxing, yet she still seethed. Ted's hands gently settled on his wife's shoulders as he drew her into a hug. "It's okay, Meda. They are not like the Blacks, and Nymphadora would most likely refuse anyway." Andromeda's face instantly turned impassive, but she possessively wrapped her hands around her husband. "Sorry, you had to see that, lad. Meda has plenty of reasons to detest the nobility, but it's not a blind hatred. Don't worry, she has a soft spot for the Potters."

"Oh, hush you." Andromeda slapped her husband's shoulders playfully, her demeanour mellowing out in a blink of an eye. "Don't worry about us, Harry. Nymphadora is old enough to understand what she wants in life, but I don't want her to be pressured into anything I escaped from."

"I understand, Mrs Tonks. I believe Tariq was not informed of the matter and that Mr Shafiq understood your reluctance to a traditional betrothal; It was most likely why he approached it that way. Regardless, I am confident Nymphadora would be able to snag any husband she desired, for she is a very remarkable witch." Truthfully, while Harry understood Andromeda's aversion to the nobility, he did not accept it.

Just because she had a bad experience with the House she grew up in did not mean that all houses were similar. He did not know how the House of Black treated its members, or if the problem itself stemmed from Andromeda truly hating Malfoy so much that she abandoned her duties. Things were rarely so simple, and he refrained from drawing any conclusions based on hearsay.

"You would be surprised by how many people have come to us for Nymphadora's hand since her gift was known. The chance to have that ability introduced to a bloodline…" Andromeda shook her head in dismay, "Metamorphmagi have not been seen in the British Isles in over three hundred years, and no one knows how it appeared in my daughter. No member of House Black has been recorded to have the ability, so it had to come from Ted's side."

"Oh? Did you discover your ancestry, Mr Tonks?"

"Nope, abandoned at an orphanage when I was born. Spontaneously appeared out of nowhere, if you believe the caretakers." Ted shrugged carelessly, like the truth of his birth mattered little to him, as he gazed lovingly at his wife. "Never mind that. Tell me, Harry. How goes life in that manor of yours?"

The conversation grew smooth and light from there, and Harry learned many things about the Tonkses. He already knew Ted was an accomplished healer, especially as he recalled he was the one who treated Astoria for her illness. The man studied muggle medicine and incorporated what he learned in his treatments with quite some success. What Harry didn't know was that he was also a powerful duellist, as Andromeda regaled him of how they met in school.

It involved Malfoy being too much of a berk, Andromeda rejecting him one time too many he got violent and Ted challenging him to a duel, where he defeated Lucius in under a minute. Truly a scandal of the ages for the pureblood wizard to be humiliated so thoroughly by a lowly muggleborn. Andromeda, while a formidable witch according to Ted, preferred the womanly arts as she was a very accomplished seamstress with her own little shop in Diagon Alley.

"By the way, Mr Tonks–"
"Harry, please. Call me Ted."

"Very well, Ted." He smiled at the jovial man as they entered the botanical garden, past shining bugs and scurrying beetles, leading the Tonkses to where Reginald was playing with his daughters while Rosalia seemed to be glaring at someone in the distance. "Are you looking to accept apprentices?"

"I am always happy to accept new students, even if not many people are joining Saint Mungo's these days," Ted lamented, "Why do you ask? Do you have a recommendation?"

"Indeed, I do. I have an associate who is an excellent potion mistress and an incredibly talented witch. She is a friend of your daughter's, her dorm mate in school, and confessed it was her dream to become a full-fledged healer."

"Oh? And I have not met such a fascinating witch? Do tell me, who is she?"

"Her name is Chiara Lobosca." Harry frowned when Andromeda's eyes widened, and she bit her lips in worry. "I can vouch for her character; she has my full confidence. Nymphadora met her a few days ago, and they seemed friendly."

Ted looked interested, but his wife looked worried. "Mr Potter–"

"Please, Mrs Tonks, call me Harry." He had an idea of the woman's fears, but the first step to assuage them was to prove the merit of his own judgement.

"Call me, Andromeda, then." The older woman smiled kindly at him. "How do you know Ms Lobosca?"

"I met her at the Leaky, and she impressed me. I offered her a job, and she now lives permanently in my manor as my attendant."

"And you trust her?"

"With my life."

Something must have shown on his face, perhaps his determination or maybe Andromeda was simply a good judge of character, for she nodded after a moment of deliberation. "Very well then. I think that would be a wonderful idea, Ted."

"We will have to meet her first, of course. Perhaps we could meet over dinner sometime." Ted looked strangely at the back and forth between him and his wife but shrugged. The man trusted his wife enough not to care about the details, and Harry couldn't help but feel envious of the couple having so much trust in each other. It reminded him of Eddard Stark's relationship with Catelyn. A marriage any man ought to strive for.

Shaking his head, Harry focused on the present. "Certainly, I will send you an owl. Now, how about I introduce you to my favourite cousins?" Harry led the couple to where Reginald had his daughters sitting on each shoulder as they tried to pluck some fruit from a high branch.

"Ah, it's Harry!"

He smiled as Flora saw him and their father turned to him, Hestia sulking as she was just about to grab the green fruit. "Hello, Reginald. So wondrous to see you here. And are those my favourite cousins? Come here!"

Flora jumped from her father's shoulder. Harry effortlessly snatched her mid-air and spun her around, much to her delight, while Hestia latched onto her father stubbornly. Harry hugged his cousin, rubbing their cheeks together, as she blabbered about many things she had seen and done for her first-ever Ball; he couldn't help but nod along and smile at the bubbly little girl.

"Come on, Hestia. Say hi to your cousin." Reginald tried to coax the other twin to join him, Harry even moving Flora to one arm as he spread his other arm for her. Hestia pouted and covered her cheeks as she muttered something that caused her father to laugh. "Don't worry, he won't pinch your cheeks this time, won't you, Harry?"

"Absolutely, now come here." Hestia finally smiled as she joined him in a hug, and Harry carried her and her sister in each arm, not shy about showing his strength.

"It's good to see you, Harry." Reginald nodded to the Tonkses, shaking hands with Ted. "A pleasure to see you again, Mr Tonks."

"Please, Reginald. Ted is fine. I'm glad your daughters are doing better now."

"All thanks to you. Murtlap bites are usually benign, but their reaction had me worried."

Andromeda smiled politely as she greeted Reginald, but her smile grew when Rosalia walked over when she noticed them. "Rosie! It's so good to see you."

"Happy to see you again, Meda. I haven't seen you since you brought that old kneazle of yours for a check-up. How is he?"

"Getting on with the years, but still strong and as clingy and warm as ever."

"Good to hear. Your sister might not feel the same, though."

Harry frowned as he turned to where Rosie was looking and found Narcissa Malfoy looking hesitantly at him before sneering at both Andromeda and Rosie. She turned away, dragging Draco with her, as they approached another group of witches and wizards. Harry recognised a couple of Slytherin students from school and safely assumed they were that bloc. What was even more interesting was the way no one seemed interested in speaking to Narcissa Malfoy more than was required for polite company.

"Cissy…" Andromeda looked heartbroken, and Ted placed a comforting hand on her shoulders.

"Good riddance, I should say." Rosalia did not hold back her disdain, even as her husband gave her a warning look. "It's hypocritical of her to hold a grudge for so long when she ended up benefiting so much from marrying into the Malfoys."

"But she is still my baby sister, and I wish things would have gone differently." Andromeda sighed longingly at her sister before shaking her head and glancing at where a large crowd was exiting the inspection tents. "Oh? Aren't those your yearmates from school, Harry?"

Harry, who had been busy kissing Hestia's cheeks, much to her chagrin, turned to look. Andromeda was right, as he spied Neville sporting a healthy tan, walking behind his grandmother and other members of his house, mostly older folk. Behind them were more students from the other houses and their families, as well as his other friends; Tracey and Daphne held back an excited Astoria who looked around in awe, Luna seemed to be skipping along looking completely out of place, until a young boy joined her as they greeted the fairies. His eyes settled at the beguiling sight of Susan Bones walking with her family, as she caught his eye with a smile. How she could tell where he was from so far away and in such a crowd was a mystery.

A sudden gong sounded, and everyone turned to a podium rising from the ground, where the minister of magic stood, his arms spread in welcome.

"Welcome, welcome, one and all. Please have a seat at your assigned table, and dinner shall be served before the dance commences."



This chapter had gone way beyond what I planned, and it's still not over yet. Consider this chapter to be the business and politics side of the Ball while the next one will be the fun and pleasure.
 
Chapter 29
Editor: Gladiusx. Beta Reader: OtsutsukiMitra.



Earlier,

"You know, your face hasn't changed since you last checked your makeup two minutes ago."

Susan flinched in embarrassment as she shut her hand mirror and looked aggrieved at her mother, finding her with a rare teasing smile. Circe Bones was a strict woman, especially towards her only daughter, but Susan knew it came from a place of love. Even now, Circe gave her a side hug, and Susan sighed as she practically inhaled her mother's magic.

It was said a mother's love was the strongest force in the world; Susan could confirm that it was an understatement, especially as her mother knew all about her ability and never shied from sharing her magic.

"You look lovely, dear. You didn't bother to doll up that much last year. Do you have a certain special someone you're trying to impress?"

"Maybe." Susan giggled as she stared coyly at her mother; after the school year, the young witch was only half a head shorter. "Do you think Father will send my brothers after that special someone for a bit of men talk?"

"Most likely not. Your father did say he would be late since the Wizengamot meeting took so long and caused his old injury to act up." Susan sobered at the reminder of the parting gift her father received from that unknown Death Eater that fateful day when Uncle Edgar died. "As for your brothers, they seem too busy with girls to care."

Circe fixed a stray lock of her raven hair before pointing with her chin where her eldest brother Edwin spoke to his girlfriend's family while Edmund chatted up a pretty ministry employee.

"Er, Mum. Are you sure my hair is good?" They turned to the youngest son of the Bones family. Edward kept trying to slick his blonde hair back, even though it was already combed straight, and made it even messier.

"Of course it is, dear." Circe smiled gently as she twirled her wand, and Eddy's hair combed itself straight. "You just need to stop messing with it."

Susan giggled as her younger brother pouted and hid his face from embarrassment. They had arrived ten minutes prior by floo, opting not to arrive earlier for the unofficial mingling that many witches and wizards did, but they were still required to go through security. Aunt Amy would take the security of such an event very seriously, especially when they would be attending.

Now, Susan and the rest of the Bones family waited to the side for the other noble families to show up, so they entered the gala together as a show of unity.

A flash of green had Susan turn to the fireplace, and she spied a certain green-eyed heiress waving at her as she exited the Floo.

"Hey, Susie! Long time no see." They hugged each other in greeting, and it took everything in Susan's power not to get lost in the smell and taste of Daphne's magic that reminded her of hyacinth. "Wow, girl. You look beautiful. Did your boobs get even bigger?"

Susan hid a blush as she separated from the other girl. As her mother had mentioned, she had dressed up for this gathering, hoping to catch the eye of a certain green-eyed boy. The only daughter of the Bones family was garbed in a white frilly dress, keeping to the traditional colour of House Bones, and a black bodice with a yellow corsage as a nod to her school house. She wasn't even sure why, as while she respected Harry Potter's sheer magical power, she did not think she liked him that way.

"It's only been a week, Daphne." The red-haired witch shook her head in exasperation and inspected the Greengrass heiress. "It must be you who've grown. Did you play Quidditch? I could feel some muscles in those arms."

A loud guffaw came from the fireplace just as Daphne released her in shock. Susan turned to the rest of the Greengrasses as they exited the Floo and found Astoria giggling like a loon at her sister.

"You have no idea how close you are, Susan." Daphne hurried to shush her sister, but she ended up tripping over her dress, a rather garish green that she still managed to make look pretty on her, and grabbed onto Susan's arm for support. "Daddy had us, Daphne, in particular, doing so many chores after our stunt in the train that we–"

"That's enough airing our dirty laundry." Tracey Davis ruffled her sister's head, causing her to realise how loud she was and the crowd they attracted. "Now, how about you greet our friends properly?"

"Sure, hullo Susie. Where's Eddy?" Susan couldn't help but smile at the youngest Greengrass. She had shied away from the girl every time they met. Her magic was so similar to Daphne and Tracey's, yet it had a hint of something foul in it that all her instincts screamed against even tasting it.

She had asked her father about it, fearing for her brother after noticing how quickly she befriended Eddy, but Elwood Bones simply shook his head in sympathy when she mentioned it and told her not to worry about it. Trusting in her father and since Astoria was genuinely interested in befriending her brother, and Eddy had always had trouble making friends, Susan let the matter go.

"You've made some interesting friends, Susie. Eddy? Come here, dear, and say hi to your friend."

Her mother nudged Edward forward, and her brother's shy demeanour melted as he saw Astoria. The two children immediately struck up a conversation and, within a minute, had managed to drag Luna Lovegood from somewhere into it. Where did she come from? Despite being purebloods for many generations, the Lovegoods were not part of the nobility.

"Might want to watch out. At this rate, your dear brother would go to Ravenclaw just to be with Tori."

Tracey muttered after she greeted her mother, who had gone to speak with the three Greengrass parents and gave them space to mingle. Susan was curious about how Estelle Greengrass allowed her husband to have a mistress. She recalled Astoria talking about it on the train, yet the view of a child would always be different from the reality of the situation. She could never imagine herself in such a relationship; if she had a man, then he was hers and hers alone.

"I have faith that Eddy will go to the house that most suits him," Susan replied diplomatically, before glancing at the other girl's green and gold dress. "You look lovely."

"Thank you, you're not so bad yourself."

Pleasantries exchanged, they remained awkwardly silent while waiting for the tent to open up and allow them inside the venue. Susan tried to think of anything to discuss, even looking for Daphne to save the day, but she was speaking to her Warrington cousin, and there was no way the red-haired witch would get anywhere near that scoundrel.

"Looking forward to the dance?" Tracey spoke up, green eyes almost glowing with challenge.

"Certainly. I look forward to dancing with a certain someone I've had my eyes on for a while." Susan smiled, earning herself a glare from her yearmate. "After making the headlines lately, he will certainly have plenty of women chasing him for a dance or two. It's only natural I alleviate him from such a worry by taking a good chunk of his time tonight."

"Oh? Is that a challenge, Bones?" Tracey stepped forward, her shoulders squared, and Susan's smile turned coy.

"Would you like it to be?" She straightened herself to her full height and looked down at the shorter girl whose eyes barely reached her lips, "We can make it like one of our games. How about the winner gets the first dance with Harry?" Susan produced a Galleon and held it over her chest, grinning when the other girl's eyes wandered to them for a moment before shaking her head.

"… Fine, but I will flip it." The blonde snatched the Galleon and checked it closely before carefully rolling it over her fingers. It amused Susan to no end how easily the normally unflappable girl lost her cool at the first mention of Potter. "I'll be taking heads."

Tracey didn't wait for her reply before flipping the coin high. They watched in trepidation as the coin flipped end over end until it reached its maximum height, then fell back to the marble floor. It clattered around until it settled, and facing them was…

Tails.

"It appears fortune favours me today." Susan breathed a sigh of relief as she grabbed the coin from the ground and smiled at the other girl's defiant face. Tracey bit her lips before she took a deep breath and gazed coldly at her.

"It doesn't matter. I–"

"May I have your attention, please?" They were interrupted by the reverberating echo of the Sonorous charm from an older girl in Auror robes with the most flashy green hair Susan had seen. "We shall begin the entrance momentarily."

The tent covers behind the Auror opened, and everyone returned to their group. Tracey glanced at her one final time before returning to her family. Susan sighed as she wondered if she took her game with the girl too far, she was supposed to be trying to make friends, and Tracey was a good friend to have. Besides, the blonde girl's magic tasted refreshing. Susan licked her lips as she and her family quickly went through security and exited to the other side of the tent.

The beautiful decorations of the ministry barely brought a glance from her, as it was the same every year, though she did pause at the phoenix in the floating fireball. That was new. Eddy had already run off with Luna, of all people, to play with the fairies. Seriously, how did that girl make it through? She didn't even go with them through security!

Regardless, none of that could grab her attention for long, as Susan activated her Mage Sight and scanned the crowd for the tremendous amount of magic power she had memorised. No, that was Auntie speaking to Crouch. Oh, that was very bright, but still not them either; that was Dumbledore and McGonagall speaking to some tiny hunchbacked lady. Merlin, all three made Harry's power look slightly lacking… maybe not McGonagall, but who was that ancient lady? She was slapping Dumbledore's knees with a cane for some reason.

Shaking her head, Susan continued to scan the crowds for a few seconds more until she finally found her quarry. She grinned and gulped as the expectation of being so close to the powerful wizard almost had her run to the boy staring back at her strangely with–

Wait! Why was Potter holding a girl in each arm? And why the bloody hell were they so close to each other?!

A*L*S*M

"Ah, I think I'm finally full. Dinner was lovely, compliments to the house elves."

Harry wiped his hands and lips with the white handkerchief provided at the table before dropping it on his empty plate. Or, well, the shortest stack of plates on the table. A moment later, all the plates vanished, and Harry grinned at the incredulous faces of most of his schoolmates. Or at least those who had not already finished eating and left to dance. Tracey had already gone for a stroll with Daphne, while that young boy who introduced himself as Susan's brother had been absconded by both Luna and Astoria. He wasn't sure if he should pity the lad or give him a pat on the back, but speaking of the red-haired witch, Harry winked at her. Susan had waited for him patiently, clearly wishing to dance with him, and Harry would have obliged the beautiful girl if not for his cousins.

"Hestia, Flora. Care for a dance?"

His cousins, having already witnessed his voracious appetite before, smiled and grabbed his offered hands as he led them to the dance floor. The podium Fudge appeared from was now occupied by a band that played a slow classical tune that Harry thought he had heard in an old antique shop.

It was nearly an hour since Fudge declared the event's start, and the assigned seats had the children seated in a group of tables away from the adults. At first, Harry thought it insulting, but then he realised the wisdom of the seating arrangements. New students who would enrol next semester could introduce themselves to their seniors and make connections, while older students could show the ropes to their younger relatives. It still surprised Harry greatly at the number of young students who would be calling Hogwarts home in a few months, and that's not considering those who couldn't make it, or the muggle-borns. The Potter Lord was certain that those celebrations in '82 would involve a lot of muggle women as well, and the fruits of their labour might appear this September.

He shook his head inwardly as he focused on his cousins, "Shall we?"

Flora nodded with enthusiasm, her smile growing larger and her blue eye glowed brighter. Hestia was more shy, but still offered her hand with a meek smile, glancing at her sister. Harry took both of their hands and gently led them to dance to the slow tune. Their happy smiles and bright eyes had him choke back a sob at how they reminded him of the sister he'd never see again. The last time he had seen his sweet Sansa, she was a few moons older than the twins, and he prayed for her soul, wherever she was now. He hoped to make her proud tonight, for she was the one who taught him how to dance.

It was not easy dancing with two partners at the same time, despite the twins being in sync with each other. Still, they made it happen, and then Harry moved and twirled with each of his cousins separately until the tune ended, and they bowed to each other. The older boy couldn't hold back from pinching their cheeks teasingly as the dance ended, especially when Hestia daringly gave him a kiss on the cheek, prompting her twin to follow suit. He turned around, only to find Susan waiting for him with a bashful smile.

"You look lovely, Susan."

"You look dashing yourself." Susan glanced at the retreating twins warily. "Who were they?"

"Cousins of mine that I managed to connect with."

"I see." The girl looked relieved for some reason, though Harry could not tell why.

They stared at each other for a minute until the music started again for a waltz, and Harry realised what was expected of him. Smiling gallantly, he bowed with a flourish and raised his hand. "May I have the honour of dancing with you, my lady?"

"Certainly, good sir." Susan hesitantly grabbed his hand, but once she did, her eyes widened, and her cheeks turned red. For a moment, he worried for the girl until a smile split her face, and Susan got closer to him, placing her hands on his shoulders. "You are amazing, do you know that, Harry?

"Er, I suppose?" He grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to himself, enjoying the feeling of her chest on his own. The girl was tall, much taller than most adult women, so they had to adjust their positions with his hands on her hips and hers on his shoulders instead of the traditional position. Thankfully, he had pulled in height since they last saw each other, and now, his eyes were level with her chin instead of her collarbone - more like her chest. "What brought that on?"

"Oh, nothing much." He allowed her to lead him as she began with a box step, stepping forward with her left foot before sidestepping with her right, Harry easily following her along. "Just wanted to have a chat with you. Have you heard from Hermione? I tried sending her an owl, but it refused to go."

"Ah, she's supposed to be in France with her parents. I sent Hedwig to her this morning with a letter to check on her. I should expect a reply by tomorrow." They danced silently for a minute or so, and Harry couldn't help but feel the girl was trying to avoid a discussion of sorts. Her earlier question about Hermione was genuine, as he could sense real fondness from her when she mentioned his friend, but there's something about–

"I must confess something that I never got the chance to tell you." Susan suddenly blurted out, her red cheeks growing even hotter as she looked at him strangely.

"Oh? Do tell."

"I can see and taste magic, even absorb it to an extent. Yours is just so powerful and tastes so delicious!"

Harry chuckled uneasily as the girl breathed the last word into his ear. He gazed at the way the girl's eyes were wide; her breathing was slightly laboured, and her tongue licked her lips as she looked at him with a flush creeping up her neck. She looked… drunk, despite not having a sip of alcohol - his nose would have surely detected so.

… Could one get drunk on magic?

"Is that why you've been trying to get close to me, to dance with me? You just wanted some of my magic?" Harry took the lead, initiating a reverse box step as he led her closer to him before surprising her by lifting her as they switched positions. He had to thank Chiara for teaching him the steps to a waltz. "The allure of The Boy Who Lived was just too much for you, huh?"

"I don't care about any of that hogwash." Susan retorted dismissively, making him miss a step, and she took control of the dance, her lips on his ear again. "I didn't care much about you over the past two years, I will admit. You were in a different house, and all I knew about you was how much trouble you got yourself into and how Dumbledore favoured you too much by always being there to get you out of it. While you had impressive magic… nothing else stood out, for there are many students better in class than you in our year." The girl gazed at him with smouldering eyes as she utterly dismantled him so casually that even Ghost almost drowned his mind in amusement. Worse, he could tell she was being genuine.

"Truly?" Harry hummed. It was not… false - he did not try too hard in classes. Passing had been enough, and he was content with what he had. But no more.

Susan huffed. "The only thing you ever excelled in was Quidditch and flying, yet you didn't act like a Quidditch star, whether by befriending your opposition or even being a braggart and instilling some friendly rivalry with the other houses. Being humble is good, but at some point, it comes off as arrogance, as if the rest are not worth your attention. Why should I be impressed with someone like that?"

The red-haired girl did not break eye contact with him, her nose nearly touching his own, and he could smell the familiar scent of cardamom and cinnamon coming from her. Susan was not wrong, of course, and he appreciated the candidness.

"So what changed?"

"The way you handled Snape in the infirmary and what I heard of what you did to Malfoy later. You always allowed the likes of Snape or Malfoy to insult you and yours and let them get away for over two years, or worse, fall for their cheap tricks and goading. But no more… you showed you have a spine and wouldn't suffer any insults suddenly and did so without arrogance, as if you had learned of your self-worth." Susan gazed at him as her hands trailed to his neck, "Yet the biggest mystery is how Harry Potter changed so much in a single day."

"I would like to say I've always been like this," he deflected.

"Yet you know as well as I do that is not true." Susan smiled as he twirled her in place, and the beat got stronger as the tune reached its finale. "You go down the Chamber of Secrets and return a changed man. Many have noticed your demeanour changing and have attributed it to Weasley's death, but I know better. Your magic… your very being was altered in that chamber, yet it remained, without a shadow of a doubt, inherently you. Your magic power more than tripled overnight. You lost your glasses, you gained confidence, you had better control over your temper - most importantly, you finally deigned to reach out to people who would love to know you."

The dance ended, and they separated from each other before bowing. Harry was loath to separate from the girl, nay, the woman in front of him, for she had proven to be so much more than simply a beautiful face.

"And you, Susan? Did you like that I reached out to you?"

The girl gave him her most beautiful smile yet, and approached again with a hug. "I loved it and look forward to meeting you more. Perhaps in a more private setting?"

"Oh? How about a stroll in Diagon Alley, then? We could have some ice cream before venturing out into Muggle London." Harry returned her embrace as propriety would dictate, though he might have clung a second or two too long. "I confess to not being the most knowledgeable about muggle life, so I'm sure it wouldn't be boring for either of us."

"That would be lovely. I shall await your owl then." Susan curtsied, face still flushed, before departing to where he could see Hannah rubbing her feet after dancing with Neville.

Harry looked around as he searched for the rest of his friends; Astoria was playing gobstones of all things with Edward Bones, and Tariq looked ready to doze off as he listened to his cousin laughing with her friends. The Tonkses were talking to Nymphadora, who was scowling at the Shafiq table. If she were a dragon, Harry would bet she'd be spitting brimstone and fire right now.
It was a surprise to see the Metamorph strike up a conversation with Daphne, of all people, when she interrupted their conversation with a grin. Then again, he recalled Ted being Astoria's healer.

Pansy and Draco were arguing over something by the botanical garden before the girl sneered and stormed away, causing the Malfoy heir's face to turn stony. It looked… oddly wrong to see Draco completely isolated; even Crabbe and Goyle had not approached him, preferring to stay in their seats and gorge themselves on the courses.

His gaze halted on Narcissa speaking to Arthur Weasley, the woman not looking like she had enjoyed her evening. Percy Weasley was with them, but none of the other Weasleys had made an appearance, and Harry worried about the family that had so eagerly welcomed him to their home. Just as he was about to head their way, Tracey Davis approached him.

Harry decided Mr Weasley could wait for later.

"Would you do me the honour of a dance, my lady?" He asked with a grin, offering his hand.

"Certainly." A few heartbeats later, they were already dancing. Harry had a far easier time with Tracey than with Susan, probably because they were closer in height. Tracey was also a better dancer than the redhead and moved with surprising grace and agility. Harry easily lifted her time and again, and she always landed with practised ease before continuing their dance. "I noticed you were getting too close with Susan."

"Perhaps I was. She is a beautiful maiden that has not hidden her interest in me."

"… I see." Tracey's face stiffened, and he could tell she felt unsettled. If she wanted to talk about it, he would listen, but this was not a topic he would raise so blatantly. They continued to dance in silence, yet it quickly turned from awkward to comfortable as they did twirls, steps, and reversals with focus and smoothness that was missing from his dancing with Susan.

They separated and bowed once the song ended, but Tracey stuck with him as she grabbed his hands. "Thank you for the dance, Harry. It was fun."

"You are welcome. You were a great dancer, Tracey. Beautiful and graceful."

"T-Thanks." Her cheeks turned pink. "Was I… Was I better than Susan?"

"Honestly? Yeah, your moves were better," Harry explained after a thoughtful pause, causing Tracey's smile to widen for some reason. "Have your parents mentioned when they would like me to visit?"

"Oh, yes. You are welcome to visit any time. Just please owl us first." After chatting for a bit, Harry finally separated from the blonde girl and headed to speak to Mr Weasley.

Truth be told, he could tell Tracey was somewhat interested in him, but had the feeling the girl was not certain what exactly she wanted. She had not returned his playful banter on the train. Harry was not sure if she was just playing or trying to test his resolve or something silly like that. Robb and Theon had mentioned such things quite many times. Harry shook his head. Neither he nor Jon had been overly successful with women, and the more he tried to figure them out, the more confused he became. Flirting and teasing were fun… but he had no idea what else to do. Jon had not paid attention to his lessons on courting in favour of the more important steps - betrothal and marriage.

He was distracted by Luna pulling on his sleeve, a bright smile on her face and a familiar raven haired fairy on her shoulder. "Would you mind if I interview you now, Harry?"

It was then that he noticed the tag on the girl's chest that declared her as a member of the press. He stifled a groan; who in their right mind would give the Quibbler such power? Harry simply did what he had been doing all day regarding girls.

He smiled with a nod.

A*L*S*M

Evening of the Summer Solstice, 20th of June.
Birmingham.


A cloaked man shivered slightly as he walked down the road, wearing a thick black coat. He would have apparated straight to his destination, but he did not wish to risk getting splinched in his state. He adjusted his hat and breathed a sigh of relief as the muggles around him ignored him, the Muggle-Repelling charm he managed to cast working. As he walked past a store, the man paused, stared at his reflection in the glass, and scowled.

Lucius Malfoy was but a shadow of his former self. His tall stature was stooped as he tried to retain as much heat as possible. His lithe figure was gone, his sunken cheeks looking sinister in the glass. His appetite had been ravenous, yet no matter how much he ate, it was never enough, for the cold seemed to sap that energy away. Even the Emberheart Elixir was losing its efficacy, and he had but one vial left. He would need the vigour for the ritual, along with the multitude of other potions.

Shaking his head, Lucius continued down the street past a butchery, where one of those muggle carriages was unloading sheep for the slaughter. He suddenly stopped when a shadow caught his attention from across the road, right in front of a church.

Lucius raised his eyes, and his heart burst at the sight of the massive black beast that stared at him with strangely familiar grey eyes. It was a dog, only he had never seen a dog so huge in his life aside from a Cerberus. His thoughts raced as his tired mind tried to remind him of where he had heard of something like that until he remembered, and his fear turned into terror.

A Grim!

The giant, spectral dog that haunted churches and graveyards. Massive and Black, those who witness the omen of death are said to follow it soon.

A large muggle carriage, reminding him of the Knight's Bus, stopped in front of him to unload passengers before driving off, and Lucius could no longer see the Grim. He scoffed at the thought. Him? Dying from some stupid dog? Ridiculous. He drank the last of his Emberheart Elixir before throwing away the vial, the warmth and power filling his veins and melting away his worries.

The Malfoy Lord continued wandering the streets of the muggle city until he finally found his destination. The place was a small apartment building, five floors high, and where middle-class muggles would live. His contact had located his targets living there and had shadowed them for days, even casting diagnoses charms in their sleep to be certain of their purity. Soon, Lucius stopped in front of his contact, a short wizard with bandy legs and long, straggly matted ginger hair.

"What do you have for me, Fletcher?"



I had a dilemma deciding who's POV to start this chapter with. I knew it would be either Susan or Tracey and whoever it was, they would end up scoring a date with Harry. It was a tough decision, so I flipped a coin, and now Susan is in the lead to be the pairing.

I was sorely tempted to drag this chapter on for some more politicking and whatnot, especially a meeting between Harry and Arthur as well as Dumbledore. Ultimately, I decided against it, as it would not add much to the plot and could easily be expanded upon in later chapters through a flashback or regular conversation. Just assume that Harry had met and networked with as many people as he could, yet most of his night was spent dancing with many maidens.
 
Chapter 30
Editor: Gladiusx. Beta Reader: OtsutsukiMitra.



Evening of the solstice,
Malfoy Manor


The sound of table utensils clattering on the porcelain of plates echoed in the expansive manor's halls. In the dining room, two figures sat on a long and lonely table that could fit twenty.

"How do you find the food, Draco?" Narcissa gazed fondly at her son, her plate empty from the meagre meal she had.

"It's… alright." Draco idly looked at the green peas and mashed potatoes before eating reluctantly. "Why do we have to make our own food, mother?"

"It's a good idea to learn how to cook and prepare your meals, just in case you ever need to take care of yourself, my son."

"But we never had to worry about that. Why now?" Draco placed his utensils on his empty plate and stared at her hesitantly. "Does it have to do with how everyone treated us yesterday?"

Narcissa sighed inwardly, feeling the weight of the world on her shoulders. Word had leaked about her falling out of favour with her husband, most likely by that cur Rowle, yet none seem to know the full details. Thankfully, the oath of secrecy prevented that fool from providing details, yet enough had been hinted at yesterday that none gave them the respect they previously enjoyed.

By Morgana, Theodore Nott practically undressed her with his eyes last night! Narcissa knew that the widower lusted after her, as did many others, but he had always controlled himself lest he felt her husband's wrath. Now, he was more brazen with his stares, even attempting to grope her, and she would have cursed the fool if not for an unlikely saviour.

Of all the people who treated her with kindness yesterday, it was Arthur Weasley. Her distant cousin had smoothly taken her away from the lot she had tried to embed herself in, and she was grateful to him for that.

It saddened her to hear that Aunt Cedrella had chosen to join her grandson in Egypt over staying in the Isles, but she was glad Arthur was better. Her night had improved when young Harry greeted them before being spirited away by a gaggle of girls for a dance.

Alas, their family's good standing was the least of their woes.

Her Draco was a smart boy and knew that things had changed in their fortunes. Lucius had doomed them when he installed that withdrawal limit from Gringotts. A thousand galleons a year was enough to allow them to live comfortably, yet her husband's mind was surely addled when he signed that cursed decree.

The damned goblins had used a loophole to retroactively include all previous withdrawals of the year in that decree and then charged them for breaking the contract; only Morgana knew how much gold they pilfered as a penalty. Now, they could not withdraw a single Knut, and her savings were barely enough to last them a month.

Worse, the Manor's vault was keyed to Lucius and only Lucius. The only way it would open for Draco was if Lucius died, but even then, she wasn't certain if there was gold inside.

Soon enough, they would be forced to sell some of the treasures and luxuries in the manor to make do. That would not go unnoticed, however, and like grindylows smelling blood in the water, their enemies would pounce on them.

"Mother?"

She stood up and walked to her son, hugging his head, earning herself a weak protest. "Do not worry about those people, my little dragon. Your father has been out of the spotlight as he contracted a malicious curse and is seeking treatment. His associates saw that as weakness and have shown their true colours."

"But, even my friends - even Pansy told me her father told her to keep her distance. And you know how much they've been bending backwards for us."

"Fair-weather friends they have proven themselves to be, and an unworthy bride to be. Now we know not to associate with them." Narcissa stroked her son's hair soothingly, the boy finally surrendering to her ministrations. "You have learned how shallow they are, and you must now learn to make better friends."

"How? Father was the one who introduced them to me, and they always listened to everything I said."

Draco's mother bit her lips in frustration at how messed up her son had grown to become. She could not even bring herself to blame Lucius fully, for she was always there to support every decision her husband made. Friends were a fleeting dream; only mutually beneficial alliances were worth anything… was what her maiden house had espoused and taught her when she was young.

Narcissa could scarcely recall any instance of her making friends in school. Even when others approached her, she always kept a wary wall around her, for why else would anyone want to befriend her aside from getting close to the House of Black? Unbidden, her thoughts strayed to a certain red-haired Weasley she had met on that fateful first train ride, whom Narcissa scorned once she was sorted into Gryffindor. Then, she was reminded of Draco's tale of how he first met Harry Potter.

"This is something that the both of us will need to work on, my dragon. No matter what we face, we must stay strong and look forward to a brighter tomorrow. Now, how about you prepare for our ritual? I will meet you at the foyer."

Draco looked lost as he nodded to her and returned to his room. Narcissa waved her wand and had the plates follow her as she made her way to the kitchens and deposited them into a growing pile of dishes that needed to be washed. Lamenting the lack of servants or house-elves, the Malfoy Matriarch sighed as she made her way to her room to change into a white linen dress, a simple garb fit for the ritualistic prayer to Magic.

She retrieved this year's offerings from a chest, thanking the heavens that she insisted Lucius prepare them last spring, or else they would never be able to afford them now.

Pausing, Narcissa's eyes lingered upon the offerings; they had decided on a set of three items from the dragons inhabiting the British Isles, hoping that Mother Magic would bless her Draco. The blood essences of a Hebridean Black, a Common Welsh Green, and the Irish Oil-Scale. Unlike normal blood, the essence was the small portion that would remain in the dragon's heart, even after death.

After grabbing vials of powdered incense and fairy dust, Narcissa shut the chest.

Draco was already waiting for her in the foyer, wearing a similar plain white garb.

"Ready to begin, dear?"

Her son nodded, and she held his arm as they left the manor. The prayers for the solstice could be started at any time from dusk till dawn. Lucius was never a man of faith and did not care about the ritual, allowing her to dictate how the ceremony proceeded.

While her husband couldn't care for the olden traditions, Narcissa did.

How could she not, when her father beseeched her great-aunt Cassiopeia to help in her thirteenth birthday ritual? So much was invested in that ritual that she did not truly understand, as Narcissa was blindfolded and deafened for most of it, yet it had borne fruit!

Draco was the very proof of how she had managed to overcome the curse that plagued the women of House Black that made it difficult to have children.

They made their way to a spot in the grounds where blocks of stone were arranged in the form of a triquetra, with the convergence point being an altar. The Malfoy Matriarch summoned a stack of firewood, cut from oak and rowan, arranged them in a fire pit, and set them alight. Then she poured the incense into the fire, causing it to flare a brilliant blue and give a soothing smell before emptying the fairy dust, causing the flames to turn purple and grow in strength.

They prayed in silence, thanking their blessings and the creatures where the offerings came from, before Narcissa produced the blood vials and handed them to Draco.

"Go ahead, son."

Draco nodded, grey eyes full of determination, and poured the dragon blood at the flames, one vial at a time. First was the Hebridean, the flames turning an ominous black, then the Welsh, the flames turning a venomous green, and finally the Irish, the flames turning a mellow yellow. They sat on the dirt ground and held vigil as the fires danced, colours slowly shifting back and forth. Seconds stretched to minutes, and minutes grew into hours with mother and son staring at the flames, enjoying the heat and staving off sleep.

"Mother, will Father ever return?"

Narcissa jerked at the sudden question and turned to find her son staring forlornly at the flames. "What brought this on?"

"I don't know." Draco shook his head, his brows furrowed in confusion. "He's never stayed away for so long before. He visited over a week ago, didn't he? Why didn't he speak to me? What did he even want that had you shut in the parlour without me?"

Narcissa remained silent as her son stared at her imploringly, hoping for an answer. How could she explain this to her little dragon? She sighed as she hugged him sideways and decided a hint of the truth should do. "Your father had done terrible things, Draco. He now suffers the consequences, but you must learn from his mistakes. Lucius did not have friends, not true ones at least, and the moment he appeared weak, all his friends turned their–"

"Yes, yes, you already said that." Draco waved his hand dismissively, causing her to frown. "But will father return? No matter what he did, surely he can still make things right and come back. I mean," her son waved his hands in the air, trying to point out the obvious. "It's Father. He always manages to make things right."

"… I don't know, Draco. All we can do is pray for our future and Magic's blessings." Her son did not look satisfied with the answer and returned his attention to the fire.

Soon, the flames started dying, and they said their final prayers. Just before it completely fizzled out, a cold wind blew for a heartbeat, and the flames fanned into a vibrant orange.

Magic was giving them a boon!

Before she could breathe, the flames sputtered out, and nothing happened. Still, Narcissa smiled as she stood.

"This was different." Draco stood up and stretched, "What do you think it meant?"

"That shall remain to be seen. Let's get you back to bed, it's nearly midnight."

Her little dragon nodded, and they cleaned up after the fire. Once the altar was clean, they returned to the manor, her son yawning. They barely opened the door to the foyer, only for the ding of the floo to greet them. Narcissa frowned at the fireplace, wondering who would call this late at night, only for her eyes to soften as she saw a certain girl's head shyly looking at them in discomfort.

"Er, Mrs Malfoy? I'm sorry to call unannounced and so late, but I er… I don't have any other options."

Narcissa could have questioned her, but there was no need. A glance at her eyes gave her surface thoughts of fear and despair, but she was too far away to learn more. Nevertheless, she smiled in sympathy, "Of course, dear. You can come in, Merula."

The fireplace flared green, and then Merula Snyde entered the foyer, dressed shabbily and dragging an old suitcase, gazing at her hesitantly before bowing. "Thank you, my lady."

"None of that now. You remember Merula, Draco?" her son nodded hesitantly, "It appears she managed to lose her job yet again. What was it this time, dear?"

Merula half choked, half coughed, vainly attempting to regain her dignity. "I, er, might have slapped some ministry official for getting handsy with me."

"Just slapped, dear?"

"I dumped a bowl of hot soup on his head for grabbing my arse, alright?" The girl finally confessed. "That blonde brute and his friends had it coming, yet the stupid restaurant covered for them. My lodging was provided by my work, and now that my unlamented aunt blew up our only house, I'm homeless."

Merula looked at her beseechingly as Narcissa approached her, grabbing her cheeks and inspecting her face where bruise marks were visible. The shorter girl flinched, and Narcissa's skin crawled as she felt the remains of dark magic on her, causing the blonde woman to scowl. Someone had got more than handsy with her, and considering the description…

She gazed at the girl's orange eyes, Merula seemingly understanding her silent request and letting her in. Narcissa focused and found herself staring at the happenings of the day. She scowled as she saw that brute Rowle with others making a scene in the restaurant; how the fool had the guts to appear in public after the papers lambasted him, she did not know.

A glance at his companions had her scowl deepen. Crabbe, Goyle, and others, but most importantly, Nott. It appeared Theodore was busy securing the loyalty of her husband's friends.

Coming out of the girl's mind, Narcissa was distracted by her orange hair and then noticed her orange eyes. A colour so similar to that final burst of flames from the ritual, and Narcissa's heart skipped a beat. Could it be? Was Magic telling her to accept the girl into her home? Into her family? She certainly would not mind; Merula was a hardworking witch. A pureblood that can trace her lineage for centuries, and had left a good impression on her years ago. Draco could use an older sister, and with Lucius who knew where, having a retainer on hand sounded brilliant.

"Draco." Her son perked up from where he was yawning and approached them. "Take Merula to the room opposite mine. Move your things to the room next to hers. This mansion is far too large for us, and without Dobby, we can no longer maintain it. We shall all live in the same wing."

Draco nodded and grabbed the girl's luggage; Merula gave her a watery yet heartfelt smile. Narcissa patted her shoulders as she started to thank her profusely, and within a minute, they were chatting genially as they followed Draco to Merula's new room.

Narcissa wasn't sure why, but she had a strong feeling she would need the support of another witch in the house. Lucius' absence was felt dearly, even after all the woe he had caused them, and expanding on their household was a sound idea.

Her husband's aversion to hiring witches or wizards in their home was understandable, but it was time for Narcissa to practice what she preached to her son.

A*L*S*M

Same evening,
Birmingham.


Mundungus Fletcher wiped the sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief while waiting for his client. The evening was hotter than usual, and his long coat did not help. It was one of those jobs he would normally not risk doing. Abetting in the rape of three muggle girls, then using some obscure ritual on them… not even Dumbledore could save him if he was caught red-handed.

The thought of the headmaster made him sweat even more.

Mundungus knew he shouldn't be doing this, not just because of something as silly as conscience, but because he had another significant deal coming up soon. With the ministry not doing anything about the issue of cauldron bottom thickness and even tightening imports of foreign cauldrons, many potion makers suddenly found themselves in dire need of high-quality cauldrons from abroad.

Swedish cauldrons of the finest quality! A deal he only managed to procure ahead of time because of his source in the DIMC. There was a bulk order coming soon enough that would turn him into a rich man!

Dung shook his head as he checked the streets, waiting for the Malfoy lord. Despite the late hour, there were still a few muggles walking up and down the street, and if not for his Muggle-Repellent charm, the police would have questioned him for loitering. His knowledge of muggles was better than most wizards, but not by much, and the longer he waited for Malfoy, the more he had doubts.

Just where the bloody hell–

"What do you have for me, Fletcher?"

Mundungus' heart jumped to his throat, and he turned to the shivering form of the Malfoy Lord. The sunken cheeks and cold eyes gave shivers in his back, but he hurriedly gathered himself.

"As you requested, three muggle girls. One seventeen-year-old and fifteen-year-old twins, all knocked out with a sleeping drought. Their mother is dead, and their father should be out of the house until morning."

"Should?"

Mundungus shivered again at the cold voice before hurriedly nodding. "Y-Yes, I followed him closely, and he works at the butchery down the street. Heard them say they expected a lorry of sheep, and it would take them all night to have them settled."

The smuggler wiped the sweat on his neck as the gaunt man stared at him silently for a minute before slowly nodding. "You are certain they are pure?"

"The charms said so, and the family is one of those - er, I'm not sure where they're from exactly, but they follow that faith from the desert that demands celibacy before marriage."

"What faith, you fool? Judaism? Christianity? Islam? Zoroastrianism? They all came from deserts!" Mundungus flinched and stepped back. Malfoy took a deep breath before staring him down. "No matter. I care not whether they worship frogs or cows so long as they are pure. Take me to them, and let's get started."

The smuggler nodded hurriedly and led his client into the building and to a flat right by the entrance, through an unlocked door, then to the living room where three nearly identical girls slept peacefully on the wooden floor. The room's meagre furniture was pushed to the walls, leaving enough room for the ritual to take hold.

"As you asked, I drew a pentagram with that chalk you gave me and placed the five anchors at each prong. You know better what to do from here, but…"

"What is it, Fletcher? Ah, of course, your gold. Here." Malfoy had taken off his cloak and threw him a sack of coins. "Five hundred galleons for a job well done. A lot more than you could dream of making in a year."

"That's not what we agreed on, two thousand is what you promised!" Mundungus suddenly found his spine at the thought he would be swindled after all the trouble he had gone through.

"And you will get the rest of your pay after I finish. I still need you to keep watch in case of interruptions." Malfoy had removed another layer of clothes, yet he was still dressed for a snowstorm despite the summer heat outside. "Let me be clear, Mundungus Fletcher. I want no interruptions, or I promise you that I can make your wretched life even more miserable."

Dung could only swallow his grimace and nod at the arrogant lord. "Fine, I'll be watching the street."

Swearing under his nose as he went down the steps, Mundungus kicked the rubbish bin outside. Seeing something big and black at the corner of his eye, he spun, only to be faced with an empty street. Was the heat playing tricks on him? It was late in the night, and the crowds had thinned.

Shrugging carelessly, the smuggler lit his pipe, leaned on a lamppost and waited. It would be a lie to say that he was not disgruntled with the measly five hundred galleons he received for his efforts. Did Malfoy not realise how much time and effort was taken from him over the past week searching for those girls? Of the dangers he had to navigate? Muggles were not as powerless as wizards liked to pretend, and he was limited with the magic he could use in muggle areas or else risk alerting the DMAC.

Days and nights, he searched and listened to muggles gossiping about their neighbours, even having to lose many opportunities to sell those cauldrons he hoarded. Even that diagnostic charm was not truly his, but an enchanted sapphire that he bought from a contact, the stone crumbling to dust after overusing it. This venture had already required a hefty investment, and the Malfoy lord had better not short-change him.

In fact, the more he thought about it, the less sufficient the two thousand galleons seemed.

Puffing on his pipe, Mundungus wondered what was taking the Malfoy lord so long. Sneaking through the shrubbery and to the window of the flat, he risked a glance through it, only to find the curtains closed. Curious, bored, and annoyed, he waved his wand, subtly moving the curtain an inch to peek through, and nearly chortled at the sight of the cranky man half-naked and trying to get his member up.

This would probably take a while, Mundungus chuckled as he returned to his position. Normally, he would never condone the despoiling of innocent girls like that, but they were muggles and would never notice a thing, thanks to his potion. Besides, the pay he was getting was worth it. He even left them three gold coins as wergild, just so his conscience, which sounded too much like Dumbledore, wouldn't annoy him too much.

The smuggler shifted again as he finished his pipe and frowned. This was taking far too long, and just as he wondered if he should check on his client again, an owl hooted above him; he nearly cricked his neck as he turned to it.

That was the signal for his other client, and Malfoy was still not out. A glance through the window again found the impotent lord downing potion after potion as his member slowly hardened, and Mundungus scowled. This deal could net him at least a thousand galleons, but most importantly, it would empty one of his stashes so he could use it for other things.

Looking irritatedly up and down the street, Mundungus decided it wouldn't take him long to finish the deal and return. At the rate Malfoy was going, he wouldn't be done until dawn. Decision made, Mundungus Fletcher walked a bit away from the house to an empty alley before turning on the spot, vanishing with a loud crack.
.
.
.
In the shadows stood an enormous shaggy figure, a pair of grey eyes like two chips of stone quietly observed Mundungus Fletcher popping away. A moment later, it dashed towards the butchery. They were nearly done settling in the sheep when the massive dog burst into the shop, where a large, surly man was talking to the shepherd that drove him here, and grabbed a large raw shank off the counter.

"Oi, catch that dog!"

The butcher ran after the beast, followed by a few of his coworkers, and he led them down the road and to the building where the hateful man entered. Glancing behind, the Grim made sure they were following, the butcher holding a cleaver and his tired face contorted in anger. They even managed to drag a cop with them, though he seemed to be chasing the butcher for brandishing a blade on the streets.

Grinning inwardly, the dog entered the building and crashed through the flat's door, just in time for his pursuers to barge behind him.

They froze at the sight of the gaunt naked man staring at them in shock, the room decorated in what looked like satanic rituals to them, and the three naked maidens on the floor. The man was holding his member with one hand and the legs of one of the girls with another, just about ready to–

Lucius scrambled to grab the cane holding his wand, but it would not budge as he pulled at it. A bloody slab of meat smacked him in the face as something ripped away the lacquered wood from his grip. The enraged muggle, arm with cleaver already swinging furiously, didn't even halt for a moment.

"DIE!"

The dog burst out of the window, shattering glass everywhere, just as the butcher swung his cleaver on the man's head, splitting it in half.

A malignant, chilling wail shattered through the night, the inhuman sound lingering in the air as the room was covered by a wave of arctic frost, as a malevolent shadow of twisted frost dispersed, although the muggles failed to see it.

Down in the alleyway, the enormous grim was clutching the lacquered cane in his jaw. The next moment, he shook, turning into an unkempt man wearing rags, who quickly unsheathed the wand with a manic grin as it shined for its new owner.

A crack whipped through the night, and the backstreet was empty again.

A*L*S*M

Same time,
Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes (DMAC).


Rita Skeeter grumbled inwardly as she adjusted her position over a bookshelf and monitored the large room with dozing witches and wizards. It had been some time since she was forced to spend hours as a beetle to scope for newsworthy events, and Cuffe had not been the most agreeable lately. Damn that little harlot for stealing her show, and it was a picture of Harry Potter to boot!

How could she have known that a boring cabinet meeting would end up being the hottest topic in Wizarding Britain? It was not her fault that she was still recovering from Weasley's curse, and allowed Cuffe to give the assignment to someone else.

No, it was all Harry Potter's fault!

Her thoughts returned to earlier that day when she brought a great scoop for Cuffe. Harry Potter, consorting with werewolves! That would have easily made the headlines and ruined that savage boy's reputation. It paid to have skipped the gala and, instead, hid in the gardens, where she was lucky to hear the boy discussing it.

Every werewolf had to be registered with the ministry, and their information was publicly available as long as they were of age. Chiara Lobosca might have hidden her affliction in school, yet now she was fair game. Even if the ministry insultingly gave her journalist pass to the Quibbler, it would have been worth it to cause the downfall of The Boy Who Lived.

Barnabas Cuffe disagreed as he completely shut down any thought of attacking Harry Potter. He was too powerful right now, too well-connected, too well-loved by the public for a sudden attack like that. In the worst case, they would make a terrible enemy and maybe even have the public change their minds about werewolves!

That could not be allowed to happen; those savage wretches deserve to be controlled, if not hunted down.

The lack of faith in her judgment must be because she flopped earlier at Weasley's funeral, and Barny subtly hinted she should either retire or prove she still had what it took to be a journalist. It was why she was here, in the department that would be most active on the eve of the solstice with the amount of rituals that would be happening all over the country.

It was a forlorn hope, as even if something happened, there was no proof it would be newsworthy. Still, Rita would do her job and work her way back into relevancy.

Her thoughts were broken by a shrill klaxon, causing everyone to jump and rush towards a massive map of muggle Britain. Maps of magical locations were useless, yet Magical Catastrophes operated almost exclusively in the muggle world to cover up any events that risked breaking the Statute, especially on the night of the Solstice.

Rita's eyes glanced at the map, seeing a bright light shining out of central England. A wizard appeared to be reading something on a piece of paper that a magical quill was writing on, and Rita could see his face paling significantly.

"We have a major break of the Statute in Birmingham. Let's move, people, on the double. I want obliviators and a magic reversal squad there yesterday!"

The wizard hollered with a portkey in his hand as others gathered around him into teams before they disappeared. It must have been quite the commotion to require two dozen wizards in such haste.

Rita could taste her success the moment a witch ran over to summon the DMLE.



We get a look at how magical prayer rituals are done. Narcissa's method is the over the top kind that is both costly and complicated. Did it work? Time shall tell, but the Malfoys have both lost and gained a member.

Lucius' demise had been planned for a long time. Killed by a muggle, with Sirius' help.

Never underestimate the tenacity of a beetle.

Harry's take on the
ritual will be shown in the next chapter.
 
Chapter 31
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.



Same day, Evening of the Solstice.
Potter Manor,


Harry swung Gryffindor one last time at his target, cutting the training puppet down. Heaving for breath, he inspected his handiwork; the puppet was one of many he had purchased that could mimic basic attacks. It was hardly an effective method to train his swordwork, but with the lack of a human foe to practice with, it would have to do.

The blade was returned to its scabbard, an unassuming thing made from dark leather, and repaired the puppet with a wave of his wand, lamenting that he had to be careful not to stab them. Two puppets had already lost their enchantments due to the basilisk venom, yet strangely, they did not decompose like the troll corpses.

The venom worked well against flesh and magic but not as well against inanimate things - or so he discovered.

A figure landed on his shoulder once he finished storing the puppets. The fairy patted his cheek as she made teasing noises, and Harry smiled at the creature that sneaked her way into his pocket from yesterday's gala. The adorable thing could not speak and was incredibly vain and spoiled yet smart and empathetic. He gently patted her head as he made his way out of the training room in the basement and snickered as she preened and floated to nest in his messy hair.

The basement of the Manor was much larger than expected at first glance, with multiple levels. Turning one of the many rooms into a training room was simple. Harry had spent many hours training daily ever since he cleared up the basement. Spellwork, muscle training and swordwork were all made easy thanks to magic and his wealth.

He left the basement and made his way to the dining room, the fairy giggling gleefully as she held onto a strand of his hair.

He should think up a name for her. Her voice was like a bell, so maybe…

His mind wandered to last evening as he listened to the creaking of the wooden flooring as he walked. Luna had promised to publish his interview in a few days. He also met Mrs Malfoy and Mr Weasley, but was spirited away by half the girls he knew from school for dancing before he could say more than a polite greeting.

Dancing with Lavender, Parvati, Hannah, Susan, Daphne, Astoria, Susan once more, Tracey once she noticed Susan, Nymphadora who demanded a dance when Shafiq half-heartedly approached her, and more girls than he could remember, had taken the rest of his evening. He still managed to catch Mr Weasley before he left and enquired about the health of Mrs Weasley and the rest of his family and asked him to meet soon.

Sadly, Mrs Malfoy had left early with Draco. Arthur had explained that Lucius Malfoy's absence was noted by all, and the fact he did not show up with his family at such an important event sent alarm bells for many who saw this as their chance to scheme. Despite his personal grievances against the man, Lucius held the more volatile parts of wizarding society in an iron grip.

They entered the dining room, finding the table still empty. He could hear Dobby from the kitchen as he cooked and listened to the radio. The elf had somehow managed to get a muggle radio to work without power and used every chance to listen to the football commentaries.

Why he enjoyed muggle sports over Quidditch would be a mystery.

By the window, Chiara was feeding Hedwig owl treats. Harry frowned as he didn't realise his owl was here. "Don't feed her too much, Chiara, or else she will grow too fat to fly."

The werewolf giggled, even as Hedwig barked indignantly and flapped her wings threateningly. Harry deadpanned at her until she realised he wasn't joking and chirped weakly before raising her leg to give him Hermione's letter.

"Well, this is a first. Usually, Hedwig needs only to bark and you get her what she wants."

"I have spoiled her too much, then," Harry commented distractedly as he read over Hermione's letter, ignoring the fairy yawning in his hair as she gently snored.

"Good news from your friend?" As his attendant, and closest confidant, Chiara was naturally informed of his friendships and connections. Both in school and outside.

"Of the sorts." Harry folded the letter and pocketed it as he tied a letter for Susan he prepared on his owl. Hedwig was always excited to deliver mail and eagerly raised her leg for him to tie the letter on before she flew out of the open window and into the darkening sky.

His eyes traced the snowy owl as she disappeared into the horizon. "Her grandfather was reluctant to speak of the matter, but after much needling, he confessed that he did not know much. All he knew was he had been abandoned in a Paris orphanage after the Great War by a young woman who spoke English and French. Hermione suspects it was one of the many French houses that moved here over the centuries."

"I suppose she is not very enthused about the matter?"

"Indeed, she is not. There are quite a number of French families that migrated to Britain, particularly after the Napoleonic wars." Harry moved to the dining table, where Dobby had begun laying out their dinner, and placed Gryffindor on the seat next to him. "What do you think, Henry?"

In the portrait, his ancestor tugged on his moustache. "A British House with French origins active in the mainland during or after the Great War. Grindelwald would not have been active yet, so that makes it more difficult to narrow down. Considering your friend's features, we could scratch off the Malfoys, for they almost always breed blondes."

Harry chortled before drinking his chicken dumpling soup. "It would certainly have been hilarious if Draco and Hermione were cousins."

"Yes, and of the houses that still exist, we have quite a lot, but the most relevant would be Puce, Crabbe, Rosier… and Lestrange."

Harry frowned at Henry's growl but ultimately shrugged. "It doesn't matter. Hermione will have to be satisfied with that. For all we know, that witch could have simply spoken French as a second language. Unless there's a method to see if blood matches with blood?"

Henry shook his head, and they continued their meal in silence. Once they were done, his ancestor spoke again. "What do you have planned for the ritual?"

For a heartbeat, Harry wondered what his ancestor was talking about before swallowing his steak. "The solstice? Not sure yet. Probably pray by that dead Yew by the lake."

Henry looked on expectantly, but Harry offered nothing else, finishing his meal and moving on to dessert. "That's it? No offerings or… well, an actual ritual?"

"The gods are not something to be begged or cajoled for a reward." Harry shrugged as he relished every bite of his treacle tart. Since Chiara joined his household, she had taken responsibility for baking it, much to Dobby's chagrin. The Potter lord would admit she had a talent for pastries.

"Then why bother praying in the first place?"

Why bother, indeed? Eddard Stark would pray in the godswood daily, and Jon remembered asking him about it. His answer was simple, and it echoed in his mind even now. "People tend to pray in bad times and forget the gods in good times. Instead of praying for miracles or boons, I would pray for guidance and the strength to overcome adversity."

The dining room was silent, and Harry finished his tart. Dobby had already left for more work around the manor, so Chiara took away his plates to be washed, but not before gazing at him strangely. "You are very wise, Mr Potter."

Grabbing the sword and holding it over his shoulder, Harry simply gave a wan smile and gazed outside the window. The sun had set, and the waxing moon shined down from the heavens. It had been a long time since he simply let go of all earthly matters and enjoyed the peace of a godswood. His eyes swept over his expansive grounds and idly imagined growing one, yet what was a godswood without a heart tree?

"Ready, Mr Potter?"

With a nod, they went out into the garden; Harry had taken his sword, wand, and cloak with him. His pace was leisurely as he took the joy of the pleasant evening air. Chiara followed his lead, leaving a couple of feet of distance between them. He had told her time, and again there was no need for all the courtesies in private, but the werewolf insisted on being professional. Harry wasn't sure whether to praise her diligence or grudgingly admire her stubbornness.

It was a miracle he managed to convince her to eat with him at the same table. The girl had wanted to eat in the servant's quarters… they didn't have a servant's quarters!

Soon, they were in front of the old yew tree. A dead thing long bereft of leaves, and the trunk had begun to rot. The old yew was like a lone sentinel growing out of a hill overlooking the lake, with nothing around it but weeds and rocks. Harry stepped forth, placed his palm on the decaying yet still pale bark and closed his eyes for a prayer.

It was a few minutes later that he retracted his hand and gazed at the dead tree. As usual, nothing happened.

To his side, Chiara was kneeling on the ground, eyes closed and hands clasped in prayer.

"What did you pray for, Chiara?"

"I pray for the moon to be gentle with me over the next half a year and not to be price gouged for Wolfsbane ingredients." The werewolf's ever-present smile turned sad. "I also pray that my dreams will come true, whether I succeed in curing Lycanthropy or simply be accepted as a healer."

"Ah, yes. Did I not mention I spoke to the new Head Healer of St Mungo's, and he agreed to take you in as an apprentice?"

The werewolf turned to him, her eyes and mouth open in shock. "Y-You're not joking?"

"I would never. Edward Tonks and his wife, yes Nymphadora's parents, will be visiting us in a few days to hash out the details, and they don't mind that you are a were–"

Chiara lounged at him for a hug, and even though he could have dodged her, he allowed her to hold onto him tightly as she repeatedly thanked him. Harry patted her back, rubbing soothing circles as she shook, sobbing. The werewolf only let go of him a few minutes later, and the Potter lord produced a handkerchief to rub his attendant's tears away, only for the older girl to flinch away.

"I'm sorry, Mr Potter. That was unbecoming of me."

"Nothing of the sort. I am happy for you, Chiara. It is the least I could do." He patted her shoulder with a smile before sitting on the tree's roots and unsheathed his sword. Chiara returned to her prayers, this time thanking the gods for the blessings and the boons she received since she met him.

Harry blushed as the girl spoke it all out loud, even cheekily glancing at him every now and then.

Shaking his head, he pulled a rag and an oil vial out of his pocket, oiling the blade and rubbing it down. Goblin Wrought Silver repelled dust, and did not need to be oiled or sharpened. Yet, Harry found solace and peace in the action - his mind turned pleasantly blank as the rag ran down the ever-sharp edge under the starry sky above.

He knew now why Eddard Stark had done the same with Ice.

It was nearly an hour later when he sheathed Gryffindor and stretched. Chiara had finished her prayers earlier and did not wish to disturb him, opting to lay down on the roots. She was now gently snoring as she leaned on the tree. Feeling drowsy himself, Harry decided to nap as well, laying down next to his attendant and covering them with his Invisibility Cloak, his sword sheathed on his lap. There was an irony in using the cloak as a cover from the breeze, yet Harry just yawned as he closed his eyes and slept.
.
.
.
He woke up with a start, finding himself in a strange snowy grove. It was not the godswood in his mind, nor could he feel Chiara or even Ghost. Five massive Weirwoods surrounded him, each with a different face etched on them. A smiling face, a sorrowful face, a solemn face, a stormy face, and a screaming face.

"Harry Potter."

Five voices echoed, saying his name in five different emotions.

"Jon Snow."

Each voice corresponded with the face of the weirwood.

"You have called upon us."

The voices echoed in his head, seemingly with no beginning or end, and Harry turned around, finding the same trees staring at him from every direction.

"Are you the Old Gods?"

"Offer your sacrifice."

Harry scowled at the non-answer, "What do you mean sacrifice? Just who are you?"

The stormy face bled sap from its scowling face, "You call on us yet plead ignorance."

Suddenly, the world shook, and everything turned bright, causing Harry to shut his eyes. Soon, the shaking stopped, and he opened his eyes, finding himself wide awake back in his grounds. Looking around him, he froze, and his heart thundered like a war drum.

He was still nestled amidst the old yew's roots, Chiara next to him and even the fairy still on his head.

He barely had time to wonder what was happening before the world turned bright again, and he could feel the familiar, soothing presence of Ghost beside him. Opening his eyes, he was in the Godswood of his mind; the direwolf stomped his paws agitatedly as he stared at the heart tree. The solemn face seemed alive as it stared at him dispassionately, and Harry knew this was not the same tree as in Winterfell, for it was not melancholy.

"Sacrifice."

The word was stated so simply, so matter-of-factly, and Harry clenched his teeth. He had not planned for anything to happen. To him, praying to the gods was simply a way to unburden his spirit. Clearly, the night of the solstice held far more power than he thought. He could feel Ghost move closer beside him, and Harry appreciated the comforting presence of the direwolf. Taking a deep breath, he calmed his beating heart and gazed at the heart tree.

"What do you offer?" Regardless of the surprise and the situation, the gods have still deigned to speak to him. His brow twitched when the face did not answer, but merely stared at him. Harry moved sideways, yet somehow, the face would still stare at him. Sighing in exasperation, he rubbed the bridge of his nose tiredly. "You aren't making this easy. Fine, what do you want?"

Suddenly, a flash of light appeared at the base of the tree, depositing his Cloak, Wand, and Sword and then, Chiara…

"No!"

His growl reverberated in the grove, with Ghost silently growling as well. The solemn face on the tree frowned. "Worthy sacrifice, it would grant you a major–"

"Out of the question!" Harry roared, waving his hand, and Chiara's unconscious form disappeared from his mindscape. "Do not test me, or I shall do everything in my power to destroy you, gods or not!"

Harry's blood roared in fury at the sheer rage he could feel. How dare they? Whatever they were, Magic or the Old Gods, how dare they demand such a thing from him?

He glared at the solemn face for what felt like an eternity until the Old God gave a very human-like nod. "So be it. She was not yours to give, and you have proven yourself worthy of a boon." Harry was stunned at the sudden turnaround, it was a test? "However, we shall take that which you have bonded with the most as payment."

Before Harry could think, the three items on the ground floated in front of the heart tree. First, was Gryffindor. "A fine sword, possibly one of a kind. Would make any battle easier and a worthy sacrifice… and yet, you see it as nothing more than a tool."

The sword disappeared from his mind, Harry barely having time to acknowledge the words before the Cloak of Invisibility floated. "Ah, I recall our aspect of Death had fashioned this for your ancestor. A true Cloak of Invisibility passed down your blood for generations. A truly one-of-a-kind artefact…yet, it is but another tool to you, though you do hold a fondness for it. That fondness, however, has nothing to do with its powers but with the fact it belonged to your father."

The cloak seemed to fold onto itself before vanishing from existence, and Harry was starting to wonder if the Old Gods stole his sword and cloak from him. He wanted to lash out when the wand floated, yet he found himself frozen by some sort of spell. "And finally, the wand. It chose you, and since you have been reborn, it has chosen you once more. Twice bonded, such a wand was already powerful, yet now has the potential to grow beyond what a magical focus should be."

Harry gulped as he stared at the wand as it floated. He could almost imagine a phoenix's cry coming from it, and he struggled mightily to move. "Don't!"

"Ah yes, it is certainly dear to you. Your first possession in this world, the first thing that has acknowledged you, not caring about your title or your name, but you."

His wand started to vibrate as the phoenix's cry turned into an enraged squawk as it tried to break free from Magic's hold, and Harry struggled mightily to move, feeling the veins of his neck bulging and sweat pouring down his forehead, before remembering Ghost. Focusing on his direwolf, the powerful beast broke out of its stupor and charged at the tree, its jaws aiming to grab the wand…only for it to burst into flames and turn to ashes, a phoenix's wail reverberating through his soul.

The spell on him broke as he rushed towards the wand, trying to pick up the ashes, but to no avail. He choked back a sob as the phoenix's last lament echoed in his mind. Ghost licked his cheek in comfort, and Harry tried to regain control of his emotions, yet he couldn't as he glared at the solemn face on the tree with his teeth clenched.

"You…"

"Do not weep for your wand. Everything came from us and shall return to us in time, and new life blossoms from the ashes of the old."

Before Harry could even curse, the world spun as he grew dazed, and everything darkened.
.
.
.
He woke up with a start, finding Chiara shaking him. "Mr Potter! Something is happening."

Harry jumped to his feet, the Invisibility Cloak falling from his grasp. He grabbed it and found it as ethereal as always. Gryffindor lay on the ground, and Harry unsheathed it, finding it the same shining silver. He searched for his wand, feeling it in his pocket, but even as he withdrew it, his loyal wand turned to ashes in front of him.

All he could do was stare at the ashes slipping through his finger as the breeze scattered them in the wind. His wand…

"Mr Potter… Harry, the tree!"

Chiara's cry shook him away, and Harry numbly raised his head.

Crack!

The massive dead tree seemed to come alive as its dead bark bloomed to life, yet the pale colour only grew whiter than bleached bone. The tree shook itself and grew larger as if reaching for the skies; empty branches came alive and began moving like the Whomping Willow. Even the roots below churned as if they were trying to dig themselves deeper and deeper.

Five-pointed crimson leaves sprouted like bloody hands that seemed to grasp at the moon. Before he could blink, above them was a vast crown of red, blotting out the stars and the moon.

Harry felt his knees buckle as he fell to the ground, tears streaming down his cheeks. The sight of the weirwood brought him little joy, not when his trusty wand was gone.

The tree grew still, but then it sang, and Harry felt his magic and soul resonate, and even Ghost was spinning in joy and excitement in his mind. Idly, he could almost imagine the land around him becoming more alive, and the smell of magic permeated the air like morning dew.

But it was not a Heart Tree, not yet - the bone-like bark was smooth and… lacking.

Before Harry could move, an arctic gale blew from the east, and the temperature fell, reminding him of a different place. A colder place, with the titanic Wall hewn of ice. Chiara shivered beside him, but Harry felt bliss as the chill made his magic sing with joy once more.

A bright flash of blue made him close his eyes, and he heard a keening wail far into the distance. When he opened his eyes, he found a face staring at him from the weirwood. Its lines were red and freshly carved, and the face was forever frozen with its mouth opened in a silent scream as crimson sap wept from its eyes. Harry thought the face looked familiar, but without the hair it was more difficult to recall who it reminded him of; It did give him a feeling of hatred, though.

Like a man possessed, Harry approached the Heart Tree and hesitantly placed his palm on the bark. Instantly, he found himself staring at his surprised face, his eyes glowing with power with a white ring around his normal green. Chiara stood there, frozen in shock. Harry could tell he was in the Weirwood, and he could feel the roots digging into the ground, aiming to spread as far and wide as possible. Suddenly, he was distracted by movement on top of his head and found the fairy nesting in his head had woken up and gazed strangely at the face in the Weirwood.

Willing to return to his body, he found the fairy had floated from his head and landed on one of the tree's branches. The little critter seemed to be in a world of her own as she sat on the tree and stared at him with amber eyes… Then, she spun around and hid between the crimson leaves, giggling giddily, causing Harry to scratch his head when the tree seemed to become even more alive.

A*L*S*M

The next day,

Susan checked her reflection one last time in her bedroom mirror, unable to stop the wide smile blooming on her face. She was dressed in a yellow sundress with a wide-brimmed hat and a black jacket over to cover her top, where she kept her wand and money. It was rare for her to go to muggle London, and her family were wary of sending her if it wasn't an invitation by Harry Potter, of all people.

Thinking about Harry had her face redden in embarrassment as she remembered the ball two days earlier. She had spent all of yesterday alternating between smiling like a loon and burying her face in her pillow from how shameful she acted with the boy. Susan had never imagined she would lose so much control of herself with a boy. Harry had proven himself to be an excellent dancer and carried himself with gallantry and nobility. Susan was flattered and giddy all that day, catching him for more than one more dance, the boy easily accepting her and making her night the best yet.

But his magic, oh his magic… It was just so delicious.

Shaking her head, Susan slapped her cheeks with both hands to embolden herself, even as her reflection shot her a thumbs up. "You can do this, Susie! It might be your first-ever date, but it's also his first date too… I think. Anyway, you're a knockout, so knock that boy out of his boots!"

Grinning at her reflection's pep talk, Susan nodded to herself, for she knew that she truly was a knockout. It was why she decided to take a jacket to cover herself, for the sun dress did nothing to hide her curves; the muggles would already be staring at her queer hair colour as it was. Checking her clock, it was nearly noon, and the time to meet her date at the Leaky approached. Susan hurried to the fireplace in the parlour, finding her father sitting on his armchair with his face wide in shock as he read the Daily Prophet.

"Bye, Dad! I will be back by dinner." Normally, the sight of her normally unflappable father being so shocked would have sounded alarm bells in Susan's head, but she was so focused on her date that she quickly gave him a kiss on the cheek before moving to the Floo.

"Take care of yourself." Her father's distracted reply was lost as she stepped into the green flames, travelled through the dizzying mess that was the Floo network, and exited out of the fireplace at the Leaky Cauldron.

The tavern was not as busy as usual, owing to it being the day of the Solstice. It's why she and Harry did not plan to spend too much time in the Alley before venturing into London. It was still busy with many patrons here for lunch hour. Susan looked around in search of her date, finding him speaking to the bartender. Harry Potter was dressed in muggle clothing as well, consisting of jeans and a red T-shirt. She spied a small backpack by his feet and as she approached, he turned to her, and she thought he looked a bit forlorn before his face brightened as he saw her.

"Susan, you look beautiful as always." The crimson-haired witch could not stop herself from blushing at the compliment as they hugged each other in greeting. His magic enveloped her like a cosy cloak in a cold winter, yet this time, she did not lose control of herself as she drank deeply. Harry chuckled when she held the hug for a second or two more than appropriate. "Can't get enough, huh?"

His whispered words sent shivers down her spine as they separated, but Susan pretended she did not hear. "It's good to see you again, Harry. Good afternoon, Mr Tom."

"Good afternoon, Ms Bones." The genial old man nodded to her before turning to Harry, "Don't worry, lad. Once Killian returns from visiting his daughter, I'll let him know his room is paid off till the end of the summer."

"Thank you, Tom. I also appreciate you being candid about the man's character."

"I would not normally give such information, but I trust you in not abusing it, Harry." Susan was utterly lost on what they were talking about and waited patiently by the side. Thankfully, Tom seemed to notice as he grinned at them. "I won't take more of you lovebirds' time. You two enjoy your date, aye?"

"Will do, Tom. Enjoy reading the Prophet, and sorry for taking so much of your time."

She fidgeted as her lips bloomed into a smile when Harry did not refute the bartender's words. Curious about who this Killian character was, she looked at Harry questioningly, who mouthed "later" and grabbed her hand to lead her outside to where the closed archway was.

"Do you mind unlocking the entrance, Susan?"

Confused about why he would not do it himself, Susan tapped her wand on the bricks regardless, and the archway melted away, showing them the busy road of Diagon Alley, where Harry led her at a sedate pace. She noticed Harry's face had turned morose once more, and while a small part of her was annoyed that he would feel that way in her company, a larger and more compassionate part knew something was wrong.

"Is something the matter, Harry?"

"Aye, I confess that my wand suffered an accident last night, and I must first visit Ollivander for a replacement." The shorter boy muttered. There was no need to ask what happened, for last night was the night of the solstice, and accidents did not happen.

"I am sorry for your loss," and Susan truly felt for the boy. She could barely imagine the feeling of losing such a trusted artefact. Even now, she could feel her wand's warm presence in her jacket, soothing her and assuring her that it would be there when she most needed it.

"Thank you, Susan. I must warn you, the last time I went to Ollivander's, it took me quite a while to find a wand." Susan's eyes widened, but her date rubbed her hand soothingly, "Do not worry. I have brought with me what I believe to be suitable parts for a new wand, and hopefully, it won't take as long as it did."

The blue-eyed witch smiled at the boy as she hugged his arm, and they continued on their way to the wandmaker's shop, thankfully finding it open. Before they opened the door, Harry turned to her, "I trust that you would keep my secrets, Susan?"

"Of course!" She did not know why he would ask such a thing so suddenly, yet Susan replied without hesitation. "Whatever it is, you can trust me. I'm even willing to swear an vow if you would prefer."

"No need, I trust you." The green-eyed boy gave her a toothy grin, and Susan felt a delightful shiver in her spine as he held her hand and channelled his magic to her. "Let it not be said that Harry Potter does not reward loyalty."

Before she could recover from the rush, Harry adjusted his backpack and entered the establishment. Susan stood in a daze at the fact Harry willingly gave her his magic. Only her family did that, and a dopey grin bloomed on her face as she hugged herself. Shaking her head, the beguiling witch hurried inside the store, finding Harry and Garrick Ollivander deep in discussion. Her date brought a couple of boxes out of his bag and a strange length of wood that had her focus on it heavily, for it practically oozed magic. It was cold, sinister, and bloody in a primal way that she had never felt before.

"What do you think, sir? Do I have your interest now?"

"Oh, Mr Potter. You have my undivided attention, I dare say."



Magic, gods, and prayer. Many of you probably do not care about that and find the act to be ludicrous. Regretfully, the vast majority of fanfiction writers and readers are atheists or give lip-service to God and avoid writing anything about religion like it's the plague. Sadly, this stops them from writing some very interesting topics in their stories.

In ASOIAF, magic and sorcery were something obscure and half a step within the domain of the divine. I drew some parallels from IRL, but any form of divinity will remain as obscure and whimsical as it did in ASOIAF.

Religion, however, is an interesting topic that I won't be ignoring. Belief is something intrinsic to every society and culture, and while the target of such beliefs are not always religious nowadays, they are still there in some form or another. Harry/Jon has no basis for divinity/religion aside from the Old Gods and that's the template he used when he prayed.
 
Well, if that's how the Old Gods give out blessings, I'll put them in the same category as the Norse Pantheon: Do Not Worship, prepare bribes to keep away/distracted, hasten arrival of Ragnarok.

If payment is demanded for a boon and nonconsentually taken, it's not a boon at all.
 
Chapter 32
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.



"One of my finest creations to date, Mr Potter," Olivander's silver eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Exactly thirteen inches, basilisk heartstring and… how did you call it again? Ah yes, weirwood. Basilisk heartstring and weirwood, unyielding and eternal. Try it out."

The moment Harry's fingers touched the wand, something hot and cold awakened deep within him, and the room was drowned with a shower of icy blue frost and fiery red sparks.

"It's spectacular," he muttered begrudgingly, as the pale wand felt pleasantly cool in his hand, yet also warmed when he tried a simple Lumos. Ollivander waved his wand to extinguish the flowerpots that had caught fire, and to vanish the frost on the counter. It still didn't feel as right in his hand as his loyal holly wand did, but hopefully, in time, that would change. "So… what about a spare wand?"

The feather Fawkes had gifted to him was incompatible with the weirwood, but Harry was reluctant and was certain he could get another holly wand out of it.

"I'm afraid I'm not allowed to make or sell you a second one without a permit from the ministry, Mr Potter." The denial was gentle yet firm.

Unwilling to spend any more of his political capital on a spare wand, Harry accepted the special bicorn wandholster with a mokeskin sleeve from the master wandmaker. As they agreed, Harry had left enough of the weirwood for Ollivander to study as payment. The holster was an ingenious design that looked like a leather bracelet yet the mokeskin allowed the long wand to easily fit in it.

Thankfully, his date did not look bored while waiting; Susan smiled the moment he stepped out of the shop but didn't ask anything - wands were a matter of great privacy, and Ollivander had insisted the young witch wait outside until they were done. The next stop was Gringotts, and the goblins did not disappoint in managing to irritate him quickly.

"Excuse me, but you seem to have short-changed me." Harry did his best to keep his voice even as he glared at the teller.

"I beg your pardon? I did no such thing - there are fees for exchange to muggle currency." The rude creature did not even raise its eyes from counting the coin.

"I know, I can read, thank you very much, and it clearly states the current rate is forty-nine pounds to the galleon, and there's a twentieth exchange fee, which should be two pounds and forty-five pennies." A gentle hand reached his clenched fist, reminding him of Susan's presence as he calmed himself before gazing coldly at the goblin. "I gave you enough for ten thousand pounds, yet you only gave me nine thousand."

"There's an additional twentieth service fee today for working on the solstice. I must have forgotten to place the sign." The goblin's thin lips pursed as he placed a plaque warning about the extra fee, yet he still did not deign to look him in the eyes.

For half a minute, Harry glared murderously at the teller, noticing how he was counting the same stack of coins in vain. He contemplated challenging the annoying goblin to a duel - even they could not refuse any challenges as long as magic was not used.

Yet such a thing would undoubtedly spoil half of his day. "It has been a pleasure dealing with Gringotts Bank."

Harry stormed out towards the entrance, without waiting for a reply. The clinking of heels told him Susan was right behind him. The taller girl gently held his arm as they descended the marble steps.

"My, you looked ready to tear that goblin's head off, Harry."

"That's why I left."

"My aunt tells me Goblins have ways of sensing magic. I am sure that the teller was glad you walked away, considering the malicious aura you were exuding."

"I wasn't that bad." He rubbed his brow as the girl giggled. "I could have challenged him to a duel, questioning his honour. Loudly. So all the wizards and tellers could hear."

"Whatever you say, Harry. Now, did you need something else from the Alley, or should we head on to London?"

"Just one last thing," Harry muttered as a certain store grabbed his attention. A few minutes later, he was thirty galleons lighter, and his backpack was stuffed into the new mokeskin pouch hanging on his belt. "Now we are ready."

They turned back to the Leaky, where Harry paused for a moment, hearing quite a few people talk about Lucius Malfoy, of all people. Yet one look at Susan's graceful form, as she continued towards the door leading to Muggle London, had him reconsider; rumour mongering could wait, and he had made his date wait long enough as it was.
.
.
.
After a lot of wandering, they had managed to procure a map of muggle London and eventually made their way to a cinema. The choice of film was some over-the-top action flick from America. Half the words and slang flew over their heads, but it was an amusing watch if nothing else.

"This was a weird show, yet still fun," Susan's words made him nod, and the way she stretched her arms above her head, had his eyes glued to her supple figure.

Gods, she was younger than Ygritte but far taller and better endowed, with a strikingly beautiful face to boot.

He shook his head, and finally managed to peel his gaze away. "I'm glad you enjoyed it. I got lost when the hero met his doppelganger in the real world and somehow lost his powers."

"Do you think muggles really have the power to lift cars and survive explosions?" Susan hooked her arm under his offered elbow as they left the cinema and walked down the bustling streets towards a park.

"… Most likely not."

A few muggle teenage boys stared blankly at Susan as they walked down a square, one of them banging his head on a pole as they walked. They were quick to run, however, when the shrill whistle of a policeman had them scramble away. The man chased after them, shouting something about skiving off school and shoplifting, making Susan laugh in amusement. It was a pearly sound, pleasant to the ears.

They made a beeline towards the nearest park and found themselves in a clearing with a fountain. Many families had brought some blankets for a picnic while kids chased pigeons or played around.

"Let's sit?" Harry nodded at the empty fountain ledge, the wooden benches were all taken.

"I suppose some more sitting won't hurt after two hours inside that theatre," Susan snarked but sat on the ledge, removed her socks and shoes, and unceremoniously swung her feet into the water. "Ah, this feels good. It's much hotter today than I thought."

"Is it? I didn't really notice." Harry sat beside her but refrained from losing his shoes, crossing his legs to keep them from getting wet. His gaze slid to the chortling water of the fountain that crossed in various shapes. "What electives did you pick for next year?"

"Oh, I'm taking Arithmancy and Divination. My mother told me they complement each other well." Susan idly paddled the water with her feet as she glanced at him, half her face hidden behind her sun hat. "What about you, Harry?"

"Ancient Runes, Care of Magical Creatures, and Arithmancy. Looks like we will be seeing each other more next semester." He grinned, earning himself a giggle and a playful elbow to the side. The blue-eyed witch took off her jacket and placed it beside her, causing Harry's eyes to trail down her exposed skin.

"I suppose I'll have to suffer your face more often," she mouthed with faux regret, making him chortle.

"A terrible sacrifice on your part, to be sure."

His words made her burst out into giggles, and Susan bumped her shoulder into his before pointing up her chin in mock arrogance. "Just don't come crying to me when you lose the Quidditch cup next year. I'll have you know Cedric Diggory was already scouted by the Wimbourne Wasps, and he is the finest seeker we had in the past ten years."

"Oh? Oliver Wood told me he was invited to train with Puddlemere United and has been there for a week already. That's how highly they think of him." Harry challenged back, "And do you honestly think Diggory is better than I at seeking?"

"… Probably not." Susan huffed as she folded her arms over her knees as she retracted them from the water, "but he's definitely better than Chang or Malfoy!"

"Having a good seeker is not a basis for a good team, Susan." Harry explained patiently, "Sadly, Hufflepuff does not have a well-rounded team."

"True… a badger can dream, though." Susan's pout made him want to tear his hair out. According to his meagre knowledge of courting, which he suspected were jokes by Robb and Theon, now was probably the moment to comfort her or spoil her.

…But how?

Harry's thoughts furiously churned, trying to figure out a way out of this conundrum, but nothing came to mind. Sweat began to run down his brow until Ghost nudged his mind, and Harry lifted his gaze to look at the food carts.

"Want to grab a bite?"

The moment he mentioned food, Susan's stomach growled, causing her to flush, and nod wordlessly.

Promising himself to play with Ghost extra hard next time he dreamed, Harry swung his feet away from the fountain, standing up and touching Susan's shoulder, "Here's an appetiser."

He grinned when the girl's blush deepened to match her hair and straightened her back in shock. Before Susan could do more than pout, Harry was already on the way to the food stalls. Her innate skill was interesting, and channelling magic directly without a wand was a nifty way to practise his control.

That it allowed him to tease her and enjoy her cute reactions was a bonus.

The queue before the food stall was big, and Harry's mind wandered. Susan had mentioned his magic power more than tripled after the day in the Chamber of Secrets. Indeed, he could cast far more, and his spells were slightly more powerful, but a niggling question simply did not leave his mind. Magical exhaustion was a thing, yet after killing Quirrell, he never felt it again.

Were magical reserves like stamina? A hidden muscle? Something to do with the mind, or even the soul? A blessing from the gods or Magic? A mix of many other things? The truth alluded him, and his mind wandered over the possibilities.

As Harry approached the stall, his attention was grabbed by the telly near the owner inside. The sound was too low even for him to hear, but he could read the lips of the reporter if he focused enough. Something about strange lights erupting in Birmingham last night, a sudden cold front coming from the North Sea that even the weather forecast had failed to foresee, and an old Scotsman asking about his missing black sheepdog.

His turn finally came and Harry barely grabbed his order, the muggle vendor's hand strangely shaking as he handed him his fish and chips when a distant shout echoed.

"I said no! Leave me alone already, you scum."

Susan was beset by two older men, one tall and gaunt, the other short and thick. Before Harry's mind could even register what was happening, his legs were already rushing to his date, food order completely forgotten.

"Stupid slut, playing hard to get now?" The stout man grabbed Susan's arm with a lusty smile. Harry's heart thundered like a war drum. "After flaunting your tits like a whore. Come on, we got a customer waiting, and we'll pay you enough to–"

Even though his blood burned with fury, the martial lessons taught by Eddard Stark and Rodrik Cassel had him controlling his emotions and turning his mind into a block of ice. No mercy in a fight, and always give your all.

Before the gaunt man could raise his hand to slap Susan away from her jacket, Harry's fist collided with his chin, dropping him to the ground like a sack of turnips. His mind registered the sound of bone snapping but quickly dismissed it - it was probably the fool's jaw or chin.

Just as the short one dragging Susie was about to turn with a scowl, Harry was already there, slamming his heel onto the man's shoe, putting all of his weight and strength into it.

The nasty crack was akin to music in Harry's ears, and he grinned savagely. The man squealed like a pig at a slaughterhouse, letting go of the girl, allowing her to grab her dark jacket. But Harry did not let up, while his foe was heaving over in pain, his fist met the man's nose with a wet crunch. He would have slammed onto the ground hard if Harry had not grabbed his hand. The man was knocked out at this point, but the boy did not care and, with all his beastly strength, gripped tightly and squeezed as he crushed the hand and fingers that had grabbed Susan. Once his wrist, forearm, and elbow were also shattered, Harry decided it was enough and threw the unconscious fool on top of his friend.

Only a handful of seconds had passed, and the boy gazed one more time at the two men, making sure they were unconscious, not dead, before looking around warily for more foes, fists balled up. The surrounding families were staring at him in fear. Yet, none of the cravens made a move to help Susan, nor would they dare to move against him now.

"Harry, wai–" Realizing he would be slowed down by the girl, the shorter boy picked her up in his arms and dashed away from the fountain, quickly leaving the park, just as a familiar shrill whistle sounded behind them. The girl yelped and held his neck for support in an uncomfortable grip that he endured. Once outside, he didn't stop until they were a few streets away when Susan's grip finally slacked, and he looked down at her.

"Are you alright, Susie?"

The girl's face was burning red, her mouth open in a daze, and her eyes were glazed as she gazed at him with undisguised hunger. It took everything in Harry's power not to lean down and kiss those full lips.

"I-I'm fine!" She averted her eyes, and Harry followed her gaze and stilled. Susan's eyes were on his hand, which was… squeezing one of her breasts. A deep flush travelled up her neck, but no protest left her mouth.

"I'm glad to hear that," Harry coughed, reluctantly moving his hand away to a more appropriate place. "Would you like me to put you down?"

"No, you left my shoes by the fountain, and I would rather not dirty my feet."

Harry frowned as he noticed her bare, wet feet and her missing hat. If it wouldn't make trouble with the muggles, he would've gelded those two rapers himself. It was probably why Susan didn't use her wand to repel them. "Any idea what those two wanted with you?"

Susan's face twisted into an ugly scowl, "The filthy scumbags thought I was a lady of the night. I mean, what could give them such an idea?"

Harry gazed at her generous cleavage again. Her breasts were white, full, and round in a way that just made his eyes unwilling to look away, and his mind went blank as he recalled how soft yet firm they were. He blinked when a pair of arms crossed over, regretfully covering the view.

"D-Don't look at me like that. From what I've seen, this is what muggle girls dress like anyway."

"Right," Harry coughed, realising how brazen he had been. "I'm sure they do. I suppose your hair must be what grabbed their attention. I don't think any of them will be molesting young maidens anymore."

"Ah, my gallant hero," The crimson minx hugged his neck as she leered at him with a familiar smouldering look before turning serious. "Are you sure you're alright? I barely saw a thing, but it sounded painful."

"Don't worry about it. That's what brigands get for assaulting people in broad daylight." Harry's voice grew cold at the memory of it. "They dared to attack one of mine, they should be glad they still retained their hands."

If Susan's earlier blush was burning, it had now exploded. Her skin had become redder than her hair, and the girl just buried her face in his chest when realisation sank in.

Gods, when did he become so corny? It might have sounded impressive back in Westeros when speaking to a highborn maiden, but this was England.

"I need new shoes." It was barely a whisper, but Harry caught it nonetheless.

"Well then, my lady," he spoke with pompous righteousness as he adjusted his grip on Susan's body and walked out of the alley. "It appears that the fortunes are smiling upon your noble quest!"

That earned him a throaty chuckle, yet her hands only gripped his neck tighter, still not daring to look at him. "Thank you for saving me."

"Anytime," Harry replied simply, his previous pomp discarded. "I think I saw a shoe shop."

Susan finally lifted her head and graced him with a warm smile that just melted his insides. "I think I shall need more than just shoes, my good sir."

Ignoring the strange looks of the passersby, Harry marched onwards to the boutique nearby.
.
.
.
"Well, that was strange."

Harry nodded idly as they walked away after he paid the jumpy clerk who refused to look him in the eye. This had not been the first instance of people suddenly growing jittery around him today. They had spent the rest of their day exploring a nearby mall after he bought a pair of shoes for Susan, which naturally led to a shopping spree.

Strangely, nearly every muggle they met, who hadn't been distracted by Susan's blood-red hair, either glared at him or shied away from his gaze. It reminded him of how Hermione's parents acted when he met them on platform nine and three quarters; they seemed overly polite to him for some reason.

"Did you come here before and cause trouble?"

"Not that I'm aware of. I've never been to London by myself." Harry shrugged as he adjusted his grip on the nine shopping bags in his left hand before leading her out of the mall. He was surprised no one had accosted him and Susan for being young enough to be in school yet out and about with no adult chaperone.

"Hmm," Susan held onto his right arm. "There were instances in the past of muggles sniffing out wizards somehow even when no magic was used around them. You are certainly powerful enough to cause them to be wary of you, even if they have no clue why."

"Huh. That's the first I've heard of this."

Harry led his date to an abandoned alley, checking to make sure no one was watching, and stuffed all of their purchases into his mokeskin pouch. Susan's blue eyes and wide smile pushed the whole thing to the back of his mind, as they made their way down Charing Cross Road.

"Well," Susan's voice was quiet enough so only he could hear. "Muggles have a history of kidnapping magical children to be purified in their churches, or betraying their wizarding neighbours at any sign of witchcraft."

The sudden disdain caught Harry off-guard, Susan had been completely amiable throughout the day, even after the meeting with the two daring rapers.

"Muggles, wizards, it's all the same to me," he shrugged. "Some bad, some decent, and all only human in the end."

"I suppose you are right," Susan grudgingly acknowledged as she leaned onto his shoulder. "They are not all bad, especially these days. Yet, you will still find lowlifes everywhere." Her lips twisted into a sneer as she glared at a group of drunks stumbling out of a pub ahead of them and leered at her unashamedly.

One of them opened his mouth, clearly about to say something vulgar until Harry stepped forth. The moment their gaze fell on him, the three men's eyes widened and quickly stumbled aside to let them through. "I believe you just proved my point."

Harry groaned in defeat as the girl simply chuckled, but her hand snaked down, and her fingers inched towards his palm. With some amusement, Harry let her hold his hand, and squeezed gently in a sign of acknowledgement, earning himself a bashful smile.

Each smile, each blush from the pretty girl felt like a small win for him, making his heart soar far more than winning any spars ever could.

They chatted idly until the Leaky Cauldron was within their sights. The foyer was empty, yet it had a table, the perfect place for a moment of privacy both from the muggles and wizards, as the front door was enchanted against muggles and rarely did wizards actually use it. Harry's mind churned furiously while his hands separated all of their purchases from his mokeskin pouch. By the time he was done, he did not feel any more confident.

Yet if he would not spin lies, what could Harry say but the truth itself? He turned to the beautiful girl and held her hands in his own.

"I have enjoyed my day immensely with you, Susan, and I find myself wanting more," he took a deep breath. "I would love to meet you again on a similar outing and maybe explore what the future may hold for us."

Not for the first time today, the crimson haired witch's face turned as red as her hair. "I-I have also enjoyed my day and would love to meet again, and…"

His mind just went blank as she bit her lips for a moment and then leaned over. Their lips met. It was a chaste kiss, but it turned his mind into mush.

It felt like an eternity, yet eventually, they pulled apart. He wanted more, much more.

There were no vows of celibacy here in this world holding him back. Yet, Harry pushed down his primal urges; dishonouring a lady would not do. Instead, he took a deep breath and basked in the smell of cinnamon while letting the flames of passion fizzle out. He opened his eyes, only to be met with the flushed witch, breathing heavily as if she had run for an hour.

Harry threw her a teasing smile. "Did I taste good?"

"The best!" There was no pretending about what she meant, and Susan leaned for another kiss. But they were interrupted by the distant clang of bells, and her face paled as she eyed her wristwatch.

"Time to return home?"

"Indeed," Susan pouted reluctantly. "My family expected me home half an hour ago."

"You go on ahead, then." Harry begrudgingly let go of her hands, only for Susan to pull him into a tight embrace.

"I really had a lot of fun, Harry. You were a complete gentleman and an excellent date." She tightened the hug, but it was her hot breath on his ear that almost crumbled Harry's control. "I'll send you an owl for our next date."

All Harry could do was nod back stiffly while Susan curtsied before disappearing into the main room of the pub. His trousers had become uncomfortably tight, and it took him a few painfully long heartbeats to get his excitement under control.

Grabbing his bag from the ground, Harry also stepped into the Leaky. The wave of chatter almost dazed him, yet his eyes failed to find Susan's crimson locks in the crowded pub. A goofy smile spread across his face, as the feeling of her lips was still fresh in his mind. It made him look like a fool, but right now, Harry did not care one bit.

He even ignored the patrons talking about someone dying and made his way directly to the fireplace, eager to try out his wand.

A*L*S*M

Thursday morning, 24th of June.
Ministry Atrium.


A flash of green and a dark-clad figure stumbled out of the floo, moving aside for a taller, similarly dressed figure to follow.

Draco Malfoy held his mother's arm as they walked down the atrium towards the security booth. The place no longer looked half as gaudy as it did during the balls. Now, his gaze was drawn to the polished dark wood lining the floor. He could no longer stand proud and meet other people's gazes.

After all, anyone who had read the Daily Prophet knew Lucius Malfoy was killed by a muggle father, after trying to sacrifice three girls in some dark ritual. Rita Skeeter had not held back in destroying his father's name. Even though Draco had nothing to do with it, the Malfoy name had been dragged through the dirt.

"How dare they show their faces here?" Draco didn't want to lift his gaze only to see the disgust and disdain. Why did mere words hurt him so?

"Like father, like son. Imperius defence, my foot!"

"Someone should check their arms for the dark mark!"

If it wasn't for his mother's firm hand on his shoulder, Draco would have probably tried to run away, or just cry.

"Look up, my son," her voice was but a whisper but he heard it. "Never show weakness or shame for who you are."

The words were but a reminder, an echo of what his mother had told him earlier.

Draco bit his lips but tried to push down his anger, fear, and apprehension and looked up. Thankfully, they had reached the lift, which was thankfully empty except for an ancient wizard who looked half asleep and didn't even spare them a glance.

"Level two, Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the Improper Use of Magic Office, Auror Headquarters, and Wizengamot Administration Services."

By the time they reached the Office of Records, Draco had finally managed to school his face. They had discussed this earlier; if the world was out to get them, then they shall face it head-on with dignity and strength. His father would have…

Draco stifled a sob as they made their way to their destination, where a young witch his height with brown hair waited for them outside the doors.

"Mrs Malfoy. I wished we had met in better circumstances."

"I wished that too, Eleanor." Draco jerked back, looking at his mother in slight shock. Since when did Narcissa Malfoy rub shoulders with the chaff?

"Madame Bones is waiting inside along with the rest," Eleanor sighed as she opened the door. "The Will Reading shall start once everyone is settled."

And that brought him back to earth. His father's will. Mother warned him about what to expect, but he refused to believe it. Lucius Malfoy would never set aside his wife because of a petty quarrel. It didn't take much for the circular room to be filled with people. Yet, Draco could only recognise the head of the DMLE - Amelia Bones, a stormy looking witch with a monocle.

"Let us start," her voice was cold and utterly devoid of feeling. "Present is myself, Amelia Susan Bones, acting as a witness and signee to the will of Lucius Abraxas Malfoy. Eleanor Fawley is present as a witness to the forming of the will and so is Pius Thicknesse. Without further ado, let the reading begin."
.
.
.
"How did it go?"

Draco jerked from his melancholy at Merula's question. They had just returned home, and his mind felt like a quagmire. It was true. It was all true.

His mother was no longer Lady Malfoy, and Draco could do nothing about it other than symbolically insist she be called as such, at least until he was of age. At least the ministry did not fight about keeping her as his guardian, for even if she was no longer a Malfoy, there was no denying the fact he was her blood. Their real issue lay with the goblins; He still couldn't access his Gringotts account until he was of age, and Mother refused to even ponder on the idea of them seeking help on the matter. They needed to remain strong, but more importantly, they needed to appear strong.

"As expected, my dear." Narcissa Malfoy stepped beside him and gently held his shoulder as Merula came over. His mother's ward was no longer dressed in rags, but a proper dark green robe, rimmed and threaded with silver. Merula was a talented pureblood witch, and he appreciated the loyalty she showed to his mother.

"I…see." The young woman looked lost for a moment, before shaking her head and throwing the two of them a wide grin. "Well, I did make lunch, so how about we get something in our bellies before we start our day? I'm sure you will need all the help you can get training Draco here to be a proper wizard, right?"

A cold chill ran up his back as he looked at her wicked grin. For some reason, Narcissa chuckled fondly, but then both of them yelped as his mother pulled them into a hug.

Draco froze. It had been years since his mother had hugged him. It would have felt nice, if not for Merula's sharp elbow in his ribs.

"We three have no one aside from ourselves," his mother's voice echoed over his head, and Merula stopped her weak protests. "We will need to stand together to weather the coming storm."

Draco could do nothing but nod. It was a relief that his mother knew what she was doing and had a plan. All he had to do was follow along. Merula's chest that was squished against his face was also strangely pleasant.


New wand, and Harry just made Ollivander's week. The Goblins manage to annoy Harry once more, but I doubt our vengeful hero would allow such rudeness to pass.

Kudos to anyone who guessed what movie the two watched in the cinema.

Jon would have killed those fools. Harry acted as restraint.

Harry and Susan have it hard for each other. Aside from extreme beauty and potent magic, they are both beginning to discover more about each other.

Draco has hit rock bottom. Now, he has no way to go but up. With a supportive mother and a fun older sister figure, who knows what the future has in store for him?
 
Well, if that's how the Old Gods give out blessings, I'll put them in the same category as the Norse Pantheon: Do Not Worship, prepare bribes to keep away/distracted, hasten arrival of Ragnarok.

If payment is demanded for a boon and nonconsentually taken, it's not a boon at all.
That was the point. This is how Jon interprets gods, and the solstice ritual is primal in nature. Jon himself did not expect much, simply believing he was going through the works. Basically, this time, he did not believe in the gods and that came back to bite him
 
I guess it stands to reason that the old gods either followed Jon to this earth, or..perhaps they did create all.
The Old Gods follow Old Ways, and mortal beings are so ephemeral to them, why should they care for the comfort of a mayfly?
The give what is needed, and take what is owed. Get the consent of a mayfly? Ha!
 
Last edited:
The spell on him broke as he rushed towards the wand, trying to pick up the ashes, but to no avail. He choked back a sob as the phoenix's last lament echoed in his mind. Ghost licked his cheek in comfort, and Harry tried to regain control of his emotions, yet he couldn't as he glared at the solemn face on the tree with his teeth clenched.

"You…"

"Do not weep for your wand. Everything came from us and shall return to us in time, and new life blossoms from the ashes of the old."

This makes me so irrationally mad I can't even. I would be considering burning the tree out of the woods just for petty revenge.

It's pretty clear to me that the author is intending to use this as an actual gift to jarry but that is not at all how I would have treated it. Something stealing stuff from me, then using it to grow itself in my lands, is not something I actually want to keep around, especially if I have plans to bring other people and make a town of it.

Well, if that's how the Old Gods give out blessings, I'll put them in the same category as the Norse Pantheon: Do Not Worship, prepare bribes to keep away/distracted, hasten arrival of Ragnarok.

If payment is demanded for a boon and nonconsentually taken, it's not a boon at all.

Yeah. You don't get to pull that kind of shit without angering basically everyone. Eventually it'll bite you in the ass when you piss someone off who can actually do something about.

I guess it stands to reason that the old gods either followed Jon to this earth, or..perhaps they did create all.
The Old Gods follow Old Ways, and mortal beings are so ephemeral to them, why should they care for the comfort of a mayfly?
The give what is needed, and take what is owed. Get the consent of a mayfly? Ha!

This is the same logic that slavers and racists use. "They're not people in the same way I am, so their opinion doesn't count anyways." That is terrible logic to use in general and not the sort of thing you want to have around.

That kind of thought process leads to all sorts of horrible ends. Best to burn the tree down and be rid of the whole thing.
 
This makes me so irrationally mad I can't even. I would be considering burning the tree out of the woods just for petty revenge.
To be honest, at this point my instinctual response to things that tick me off in HP fiction is "hello asshole, meet fiendfyre!"
Petty and usually overkill? Sure. But the thought is oh so satisfying.

The give what is needed, and take what is owed. Get the consent of a mayfly? Ha!
On Planetos, the Old Gods could occasionally get away with stuff like this because there were certain checks and balances in place, like divine agreements with other gods/pantheons (otherwise it's BURN THE HERETIC holy war All The Time and noone can get anything done). I doubt any of those followed the OG to Harry's world, so now they're cutting loose... which will sooner or later grab the attention of the local Powers.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 33
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.




Saturday, 26th of June.
Greengrass Manor


"How do you find the tea, Harry?"

"Spectacular, Mrs Greengrass. I have yet to try a spicy blend before, and I think I might have acquired a taste for it."

"I will let Mary know once she returns with the girls. She grew that blend in her garden and only allowed Tracey to know her recipe."

"I will have to ask Tracey for it then," Harry smiled at the beautiful matriarch of the Greengrass family. Or, clan, as he learned through researching the family he hoped to ally with, for the family had roots and branches all over Magical Britain.

It was not particularly rare; all the pureblood families were related, but the Greengrass connection has the distinct advantage of being alive. In the war twenty years ago, the Greengrasses played both sides, not precisely neutral, but enough for neither side to accuse them of being their enemy.

Except for two of their most shameful members, one in Azkaban and the other… Well, it was a good thing Daphne and her sisters weren't born when he died. Harry would have to thank Eleanor again for allowing him access to the family's records. Having friends in such places was crucial to ascertaining the reputation of certain people. Harry would not have trusted Apollo and Estelle enough to visit their manor if it weren't for the girls.

If he had to endure Mrs Greengrass' eccentricities, so be it.

Jon was no stranger to marriage alliances, and Estelle Greengrass' not so subtle attempt to play matchmaker with her stepdaughter would have worked if he was a normal thirteen-year-old. He could respect the political acumen in using every opportunity to spread their branches, but Harry could only feel exasperation and awkwardness. Couldn't she have waited for another year or two, or when he wasn't in a relationship?

"So… where are Tracey and the rest?" He was confused when he was greeted by Mrs Greengrass alone when he arrived earlier; his letter was specific about the time.

"An emergency with Mary's parents, I fear. Apollo and the girls had gone with her to help." Estelle Greengrass' bright amethyst eyes lost some sheen, and Harry could sense regret and sadness. "They might not be as old as I am, but muggles age so quickly, and our potions do not work as efficiently on their bodies due to the lack of magic."

"You have my sympathies. Do you mind if I ask what ails them?"

"I am not overly familiar with muggle maledictions. Still, I recall dear Mary mentioning they worked as some sort of chemists and dealt with dangerous substances that are unsuited for their health."

They were not dead yet, so condolences would be remiss. Unsure of what to say, Harry remained silent, and his gaze wandered. Jon may never have met a Targaryen in their prime, but with Estelle's silvery hair, ethereal features, and amethyst eyes, she could easily be compared to the portraits of famous Targaryen queens he had seen. With how magic worked here, he wouldn't put it past her being able to ride a dragon.

All she needed was a Valyrian Steel blade and a crown to become Visenya Targaryen reborn.

"Took a good look, dear?" Estelle's amused voice shook him out of his stupor.

"Quite," Harry admitted, pushing down his flush and trying to hide his face by taking a sip of tea. "You are very beautiful, my lady."

Her smile widened further. "What a charmer. In a few years, you'll have all the maidens wrapped around your finger. Now, Harry, we still have a long while until dinner. I recall you mentioned something about enchanting Goblin Wrought Silver?"

"You recall correctly," Harry, glad she graciously changed the topic, placed down his teacup and rummaged in his mokeskin pouch. After a moment, he retrieved Gryffindor, sheathed in its simple scabbard. Estelle's eyes widened as Harry placed the silvery blade atop the table, her gaze fixed on the Old English runes etched on the blade.

"Could that be…"

"Indeed it is."

The woman's violet eyes roved over the enchanted blade, easily ignoring the gaudy hilt with its rubies. "May I?"

"Help yourself, but be careful," he added quickly when Lady Greengrass moved to touch the blade. "The tip is imbibed with basilisk venom."

Estelle's eyes widened as she carefully avoided the tip and held the sword close to her eye with surprising ease. She suddenly stood and motioned for him to follow her. Harry obliged as she led the way out of the opulent drawing room through the long hallways of the massive manor that was easily thrice as large as his own. Their steps echoed on the dark wooden flooring, and Harry used this opportunity to appreciate the manor itself.

It was easy to tell the age and wealth of House Greengrass by virtue of the amount of portraits he had come across. Many ancestors of the Greengrass family greeted him as he passed by, many of them from all sorts of families who married into House Greengrass. There were Abbots, Bones, MacMillans, Blacks, Crabbes, a Pucé, and even a Potter lady who could have been Henry's great-aunt if he remembered the family tapestry.

They reached their destination as Mrs Greengrass stopped before a large door made from a single granite block. She pointed her wand at a small square in the middle of the wall, causing a golden thread to connect to a nearly invisible rune that shined bright green for a heartbeat before dimming. The door melted into the wall, and Estelle Greengrass ushered him into a strange octagonal room with dark walls made from a mysterious, smooth material. There were bookshelves on one side, crates full of materials on another, an anvil and furnace, and many other things.

His attention was caught by a strange table made from dark blue wood inscribed with runes. Estelle Greengrass placed Gryffindor on the table before turning to him.

"Welcome to my atelier. Here, we shall learn the secrets of Godric Gryffindor's legendary blade."

The woman's excitement was infectious, and Harry swiftly joined her when she beckoned for him and listened attentively to how she did her work.
.
.
.
"A summoning charm?"

"Indeed. Considering the circumstances behind your acquisition of the blade, I can safely assume the sword can be summoned by," Estelle paused as she read over what her enchanted quill had scribbled on a roll of parchment. "Anyone whom Godric Gryffindor's hat, Gaston, believes in espousing the traits of his house."

He failed to stifle his unbidden snort. Gaston? Harry shook his head, "Well, this won't do. I won the sword fair and square, and I would rather not have some random bloke summon it from my wall just because a ratty old hat thinks he's worthy."

Estelle's melodic laugh had him smile sheepishly. It had been an hour since the master enchantress had begun studying the sword, giving him first-hand experience of the esoteric art of enchanting and smithing. Harry was embarrassed to admit that he expected the talented witch to pick up a hammer and start beating on the sword like a muggle blacksmith. Instead, it was all done with her wand and the enchanting table that disabled the sword's protection.

Estelle was loath to tamper too much with the blade, for the Sword of Gryffindor had far too much historical value intact than any enchantments it may get. Instead, she merely removed the pommel and the hilt and installed a grip that matched him better without altering the sword itself, before returning them in place. Its gaudy rubies remained, for Godric Gryffindor himself had encrusted them, but at least they weren't useless ornaments. Harry learned that the rubies could be used as power stones or anchors for certain spells, things that he would learn soon in Hogwarts, and they retained traces of magic from their maker.

"The summoning charm is an impressive piece of magic, far different from the modern summoning spell," Daphne's mother concluded. "It is closer to a reverse port key, but those have never been successful in their implementation. Some ancient artefacts and tombs have similar charms or curses, but it's rare for anyone to get the chance to study them. Those who do hide their findings jealously."

The older woman looked at him with a gaze that reminded Harry of Sansa requesting an additional serving of lemon cake from her mother.

"I suppose I can leave the sword in your care," Harry conceded. "But I must be informed of all of your findings and teach me what you could about the process."

"Of course," Estelle Greengrass beamed at him in a way that made her eyes shine like amethysts. Harry had to remind himself that the seemingly young woman beside him was nearly seventy years old. "I'm sure I can include you in my daughters' lessons. You are taking Arithmancy, correct? Tracey will also take it as well."

Once more, the woman's attempts to pair him with Tracey was both amusing and awkward. Harry was committed to Susan now, and Tracey had lost her chance with her games.

Suddenly, a white spectre of a hawk flew in through the walls, and Harry gawked when the Patronus spoke in Apollo Greengrass' voice, "Finished with the matter. On our way back."

"Splendid, give me a moment to store the sword away, and we can go greet them by the Floo."

Harry watched as the master enchantress stored his sword and led him out of the chamber. His thoughts trailed towards Gryffindor and what they discovered.

The sword itself had proven to be almost a disappointment from a magical standpoint. A well-crafted masterpiece of Goblin Wrought Silver, one of the earliest examples of the metal, but lacked any additional enchantments, aside from the imbibement of basilisk venom. A good blade with a storied history, but not functionally better than anything else galleons could buy. It still had some mysteries to uncover, such as why only the tip was imbibed and not the edges, but Estelle assured him she could discover them in due time.

Harry would find it more difficult to purchase a spell-forged sword tempered by an alchemist and enchanted by a master enchantress. Such a sword would make Gryffindor pale in comparison. The only boon the sword had was the recalling charm, which was bound to the encrusted ruby by Gryffindor. Harry could see many uses for such a spell - his attempts at apparition had seen limited success; Chiara had to heal him more than once when he inevitably splinched himself. Not to mention, there may come a time when he may need the sword and being able to summon it instantaneously would be an unpleasant surprise for any foe.

A*L*S*M

"So, Tori has not had any side effects at all?" Harry glanced at the excitable girl as she talked her mother's ear off, who was trying to have her not help in the kitchen and join her father and Daphne in setting up the dining room.

They were cooking dinner, as the Greengrass house-elf was forbidden from working in the kitchens for some reason that no one was willing to share. Harry had insisted on helping and Mary Davis simply shrugged before assigning him his tasks, cutting then marinating the meat. Tracey was nearby chopping vegetables, her blonde hair tied in a ponytail, and placing them in a muggle mixer before turning it on.

It was a surprise when he learnt the Greengrasses had muggle appliances in their home, using magic to power them instead of electricity. They even had a landline to a telephone he found, courtesy of Mary and a Greengrass relative who worked in the Muggle Liaison Office who knew a squib who knew a muggle electrician who knew about magic from his witch niece and agreed to do the job.

The Greengrass clan's connections truly were expansive.

"None, but the extra energy she had received from your blood had finally started to abate two days prior."

Harry gazed at her blankly before pointedly turning to the girl in question getting manhandled by her mother out of the kitchens. Mary chuckled as she stood over the stove, an antiquated thing that ran on some sort of magical fuel made from red dust that he saw the lady chuck inside a compartment, instead of wood. Mary then set a grill on one side of the fire while she checked on the several pots and pans of stew and other dishes on the stove, her wand flying all over the kitchen to summon ingredients and animate kitchen tools.

Harry took this chance to inspect Tracey's mother. The woman was short, barely an inch taller than her daughter, with blonde hair that normally fell in curls to her shoulders but was now tied into a bun. She had a soft, heart-shaped face, a well-endowed figure, pale skin, the same mole as her daughter's and brown eyes that gave her a calculating look with their perpetual furrowed brows.

"Yes, she was even more excitable than that. We took her to Saint Mungo's for Head Healer Tonks to check on her, and he cleared her of any issues. He did ask that we keep an eye on her and note any change in behaviour or energy levels for him to cover on the next visit."

"I see." Once he finished cutting the shank into steak-sized pieces, he accepted the diced vegetables from Tracey and added them into the marinated mix he set aside, then lathered the meat deeply into them. He was not by any means an experienced cook, as Petunia Dursley rarely let him cook anything aside from breakfast, yet following Mary Davis' clear instructions was simple enough. "Will you be in need of my blood today?"

"Most likely not. However, I would certainly appreciate an emergency vial or two nearby in case Tori relapses." Mary's shrewd brown eyes softened as she turned to where Astoria and her mother had left, "I am not a healer by trade, yet I know of muggle methods well enough. Healer Tonks was kind enough to teach me his transfusion method, just in case."

Harry nodded as he finished drowning the meat in the marination mix, while Tracey brought a rectangular container with strange runes etched on it and placed it on the counter, where she motioned for him to place the meat inside. "Shouldn't we leave the meat for a few hours to properly marinate?"

"Only if you're a muggle," Tracey snorted as she closed the container, then tapped her wand on a certain rune that had it shaking for a few heartbeats before letting out a chime. Harry noticed that his blonde friend shared her mother's furrowed eyebrows, though hers seemed to be from concentration rather than perpetual. The girl opened the container, allowing an aromatic smell to explode to his senses, then picked the meat slices to place them on the grill.

"Fascinating. I assume Mrs Greengrass enchanted this contraption?"

"You assume correctly, my dear. Estelle is a rare breed in that she is a savant in enchanting but profoundly understands the method behind it. She has taught me all I know." Mary's lips widened to a fond smile as she checked on a pot of rice. "This is The Marination Mixer 3.0, as she calls it, and don't ask about the first two editions. You're better off not knowing. It is something she created on a whim when Murdock, Apollo's elf, attempted to help us cook once."

"Ah, elf troubles? I thought I was the only one with a half-mad elf." Harry chortled as he took over the grill from Tracey while the girl brought over a cart to place the food on.

"They can be such helpful dearies, but it's rare for elves to be masters in every household craft." Mary sighed as she filled the cart with their meal. "Murdock has a green thumb and is good at cleaning, yet he fears fire and struggles with animation charms. I know Estelle had entertained the idea of procuring another elf, but Apollo would not hear of it; he loves his elf, flaws and all."

"I see," Harry lifted the cooked meat onto one of the plates before taking the next slice. "On a separate note, I heard your parents were not in good health. I wish them a speedy recovery."

"Thank you, dear. They had dabbled in chemicals and radioactive material that gave them complications in their advanced age. Thankfully, our potions worked this time. Tracey and I visit them on a weekly basis in summer, and they are always ecstatic to hear about her adventures in school."

"Mom, please; all the adventures I had are nothing compared to this troublemaker's casual Tuesday." It was the first time that Harry heard Tracey speak so casually.

"What can I say? I believe I was blessed with an interesting life."

They chuckled genially as they loaded the cart with food and drinks before making their way to the dining room. Harry's stomach was already rumbling and demanding its due, and once they started eating, he was glad he helped, for the food was wonderful.
.
.
.
After dinner, Harry had requested to speak in private with the Greengrass lord. The man had brought him over to a terrace overlooking the cliff the manor was built on, the sea waves crashing onto the rocks below, but the sound was dampened thanks to a muffling ward.

Estelle had spoken with her husband and sister-wife in hushed voices before dragging Mary with her to her atelier, presumably to start working on his sword. Astoria laid on a floating carpet that looked softer than his bed and played with an assortment of adorable and fluffy animals.

Tracey, however, had been acting oddly, and even now, as his eyes settled on her, Harry found her frowning at a copy of Witch Weekly. Daphne had given her the magazine, but not before grinning at him with a knowing look after speaking to her father and going back inside the manor.

Satisfied that his conversation with Apollo Greengrass would be private enough, Harry moved closer to the man, who looked amused, if nothing else.

"Say, Mr Greengrass–"

"Please, call me Apollo, Harry." The handsome lord lightly rebuked as he glanced at him from over the newspaper he was reading with the same eyes as his daughters, puffing on a smoking pipe. "What burdens your mind?"

"I am sure you know of the wildland in my territory which is a newly formed one and unexplored. The ministry had notified me that a team from the DCRMC would visit soon to commence an expedition into the mountain."

"Oh? I know the matter of your wildland had been a hotly debated topic, for the ministry had kept a tight lid on its existence until you brought it to the spotlight. What seems to be the problem now?"

"The issue is that the DCRMC has failed to show, and every letter I sent was ignored. The amount of magical creatures migrating through my lands into the wildland has increased exponentially." Harry avoided mentioning that he suspected it was due to the heart tree. Its roots had dug deeper and deeper, straight into the leylines, and even the magic in the air had thickened considerably.

"I see," the older man changed the page of his paper and took a deep puff from his pipe before exhaling a smoke dragon that flew into the afternoon sun. "Have any of the beasts caused any trouble for you?"

"Nothing that I could not handle, and most of them stayed out of sight of the muggles. Rather, I am rethinking my stance in allowing the ministry access to my lands. I believe I can benefit much more by partnering with someone of influence and power to benefit us both."

"Smart," Apollo grinned as he placed the Daily Prophet away and gave him his full attention. "So, what do you have in mind?"

"Well, I have a potential mountain of gold waiting for an intrepid adventurer or two to explore. Mayhaps certain craftsmen or potion masters would be interested in any flora or fauna that calls that mountain home. Unfortunately, the only entrance is through my lands, for even when I flew on my broom, I found myself mysteriously changing directions."

The man leaned forward, undisguised interest written all over his face. "And it would be foolish to allow any random witch or wizard access to your lands just to enter the wildland. However, if you charge them an entrance fee and provide them with certain amenities that they would find helpful once they inevitably exit the mountain, tired or wounded, yet laden with treasure, I'm certain that many would flock to your land."

Harry had to fight the urge to gawk at the older man's business acumen. He honestly had not thought that far ahead, only thinking about his personal power and wealth. The Potter lord had entertained the idea of gathering a team of like-minded individuals to explore the wildland and reap all the rewards for themselves. Apollo Greengrass' proposal, however, made a lot more sense, especially since he would be far too busy with school.

Before he could reply, their attention was caught by Tracey standing abruptly and walking towards them. The eldest daughter of Apollo Greengrass had the magazine clenched tightly in her hands as she stood before them. Harry could sense frustration and determination coming from the girl as she threw the magazine on the table.

"Father, may I have permission to use your training room?"

"Daphne is already preparing it, I believe," Apollo chuckled. "Harry, I am most interested in this matter you mentioned, but how about you go ahead with Tracey and get some magic practice in? We shall discuss more later. Tori, do you want to join them?"

Astoria glanced up at the sound of her name, a pygmy puff held above her head as she cooed and cuddled to it. "No, I wanna stay with you, Daddy."

The girl yawned, causing Mr Greengrass' lips to widen. "That's my girl."

Harry thought it wouldn't be too bad to do some duelling practice. He had yet to acclimate to his new wand. "If Tracey doesn't mind, then certainly. Lead the way."

As he stood from his seat, he paused as his eyes fell on the Witch Weekly. The cover displayed a picture of him and Susan walking hand in hand in Diagon Alley.

"The Boy-Who-Loved…?" Harry groaned in annoyance. "What in the seven bloody hells?!"

Apollo seemed to find his reaction very riveting, judging by the amused puffs of his pipe.

Tracey's face had turned into a frosty mask, and her arms were crossed as she waited for him. "Shall we?"
.
.
.
The two teens stood a dozen feet apart, their shoulders squared and their wands drawn. The boy looked relaxed, yet his eyes were narrowed in anticipation, while the blonde girl gripped her wand tightly.

Daphne had volunteered to referee and stood in the middle. "Okay, I want a nice clean duel. Daddy might have allowed us to use his duelling room, but that does not mean we get to make a mess, or else we will have to clean it up. And I'm sick of cleaning things up, so no Transfiguration!" The dark-haired girl grinned, seemingly enjoying the anticipation of the coming duel, before backing off swiftly. "Begin!"

"Rictusempra!"

Harry Potter sidestepped the tickling jinx easily, the spell flying at the speed of a thrown pebble, yet to him, it looked as if it was going through molasses. His blonde-haired opponent jabbed her wand again, sending jinx after hex at him, but he easily dodged them all while advancing towards her. After a few minutes of him dodging and his opponent tiring herself out, she let out an uncharacteristic growl.

"Stop dancing and start casting, Harry!"

"Now, Tracey. Dodging is an essential aspect of fighting. If your opponent is too–" He calmly dodged the sickening yellow curse and smirked at his incensed opponent. "As I was saying, if your opponent is too easily provoked, then you're better off conserving your energy for one critical attack."

He emphasised his statement with a silent Expelliarmus that ripped Tracey's wand from her hand and grabbed it from the air. Harry crossed the last few feet to stand before the defeated girl and returned her wand.

"Fight is over, Harry wins!" Daphne sent colourful sparks from her wand at the two of them, but Harry had eyes only for her blonde sister.

"Good duel, but you need better control over your emotions."

Tracey accepted her wand but did not look satisfied, causing Harry to sigh. The girl might have requested the duel under the veil of training, yet he knew it had to do with him now dating Susan.

With Witch Weekly's latest edition, now everyone would know about it. The sheer amount of drama they were spewing drowned out the perfectly entertaining piece of writing that Luna wrote for the Quibbler about his experience in the ministry. He would have thought someone was targeting Lovegood's papers if not for him suspecting it was a way to drown out the drama with Malfoy. The magazine had been covering conspiracy theories on Malfoy and his predation on girls, and how for young witches to protect themselves from similar creeps.

And wasn't that a surprise! Lucius's death had him wanting to dance a jig, but he realised the fool wasn't worth it. His letter to Narcissa offering his condolences was returned with curt gratitude. Harry didn't blame the woman, for she knew of his personal feelings towards her husband. Still, it was only polite to reach out after all the help she had provided to him.

"Yeah… good duel." He could sense the surprising honesty in Tracey's frustrated words as she looked everywhere else but him.

"Okay, my turn." Daphne's amused voice made him tense. "This is vengeance for my sister, Tarantallegra!"

Harry barely had time to jerk away from the purple hex that sailed just beside him. Spinning around, his wand flung a tickling jinx that Daphne dodged, a wicked smile on her face.

From there, they duelled in earnest, and while Daphne was as skilled as her sister, she was not as athletic. Still, Harry was surprised by the cool control the normally vivacious girl had compared to her frustrated sister. Daphne's dodging form was excellent, there were no unneeded or exaggerated movements, and her chanting and wand motions were lightning-quick. It turned into a fun game as Harry continued with flinging charms and hexes to see how far Daphne could handle them.

Yet after a few minutes, the girl was puffing like a horse after a race. Finally, when Daphne dodged a simple stinging hex, the Greengrass heiress tripped over her feet and stumbled into the softened ground. Harry was about to disarm her when he heard a muttered Petrificus Totalus behind him, causing him to fling himself away from the petrifying charm and throw a disarming charm blindly. Tracey had long since moved from her position to stand behind her sister, a cheshire grin on her normally cool face.

"Attacking from behind? Have you no honour?"

"My honour is to my family, first and foremost." The blonde girl helped her sister as they aimed their wands at him. "What's wrong, Harry? Is taking on two witches at the same time too much for you?"

"A decent taunt," Harry admitted, pushing down his annoyance and looking at Tracey who was obviously trying to buy time for her sister to catch a breather. "Daphne can rest for five minutes, and then both of you can come at me together."

"Quite arrogant," Tracey clicked her tongue but did not refuse.

"You can think of it as such, but it would be harsh of me to not allow you a smidgen of a chance to defeat me." Harry snarked back, the blonde girl narrowing her eyes.

They remained silent for a few minutes, Daphne gulping air as if her life depended on it, both girls twirling their wands and glancing at each other. Tracey took a step back, allowing Daphne to hide her wand arm and the dark-haired girl grinned at him.

"Well, you certainly have the right to be arrogant, but you must also be tiring after two duels."

"I assure you I can take twice as many and still prevail. The question would be; How long can you last? I can do this all day and more."

"Oh, that's a challenge we have to see. Now–"

Harry interrupted Daphne with a lightning-quick disarming charm that forced both girls to scramble out of the way. Words were useless, and if they wanted a fight, he would give them one.

He did not allow the girls a moment of respite, for several minutes, he blasted hexes and jinxes at them, while moving to keep them both in the same line of fire. Slowly but surely, Harry pushed the two girls together, as both were far more exhausted than he was.

After another minute, Harry stopped for a heartbeat to catch a breath - silently casting so much magic was not as easy as he made it to be. The sisters glanced at each other, Daphne grinning victoriously while Tracey smiled in defiance. A silent conversation seemed to pass between them in that instant before they suddenly jabbed their wands at him.

"Incendio/Ventus!"

Harry's eyes widened at the sudden combination spell. It was aimed in a way that would force him to dodge to his left, but the attack was so wide that for a couple of heartbeats, he would be blind for another attack. He could barely hear one of the girls dashing to where they expected him to dodge, and Harry had to hand it to them. It was a smart plan, except for one minor detail they forgot.

He had been holding back heavily so far.

"Protego."

The massive shield sprung up from his weirwood wand, and he jabbed forward, causing it to meet the flaming spell head-on and disperse it. Daphne's wide eyes only had a second to register their spell failing before his silent petrification hit her square in the chest.

Harry sidestepped a nasty yellow curse that would have given him an annoying rash and sent a barrage of jinxes and hexes at the flat-footed Tracey. The spells were all minor and alone would not pose any danger. But the sheer amount he sprayed at the girl had her dancing in an attempt to dodge them but to no avail. Within seconds, Tracey joined her sister on the ground, and Harry picked up both of their wands, grinning smugly as he stared at his defeated foes.

"Good plan, but you were simply faced with the wrong opponent." He silently cast Finite at them, causing them to groan as they stood and rubbed the bruises from the duel. "Here, and for the record, I do not look kindly on such cheap shots, Tracey."

The girls accepted their wands, with Tracey looking at the ground in shame at his cold tone. Still, Harry respected that the girl was willing to taint her honour for the sake of her family. He held her chin, raising it to face him, and noticed they were the same height now.

"Don't be morose now, you backed up your sister no matter what. That's good." Tracey's cheeks flushed, and Harry frowned inwardly as he let go, realising this could be mistaken for flirting.

"And we nearly got you too!" Daphne jumped in, grabbing her sister in a side hug and pulling out her tongue at him. "Just, how do you have so much power? Silent casting too? And that shield charm, that's a fourth-year spell!"

"I read ahead, and I did say I can keep going all day," Harry frowned when both girls' cheeks reddened but assumed it was the exertion. "You did well, Daphne. Might need to start exercising more, as you tired out far faster than Tracey."

"Ugh, not you too! Mary said the same thing during my punishment. I got the perfect partner here to back me up." The Greengrass heiress hugged her sister tighter, Tracey smiling lightly as they rubbed each other's cheeks. "Such a good sister, isn't she? Far more reliable than other people."

Both sisters truly were very close to each other, and it reminded Jon of his relationship with Robb. Despite having different mothers, they were as close as twins.

Still, Harry was tired of their constant games. "Okay, what gives?"

"What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean, Daphne. Your parents were showing off Tracey to me like a prized mare for an auction." Both girls winced and their eyes widened in shock, "I'm sure you learned from Witch Weekly, but I'm dating Susan now. I already agreed to help Astoria with her curse problem, so there is no need to cosy up to me by disrespecting Tracey in such– why the bloody hell are you laughing?!"

The girls' shock had since turned into amusement as their lips quivered and their bodies shook until Daphne guffawed as she held her sister for support. Tracey barely held in a snort as she giggled as if he just told them the funniest joke ever. Harry was both peeved and confused; was he mistaken? Did he arrogantly believe Tracey was interested in him and her family was setting him up for a honey trap?

Finally, Tracey took pity on him and let go of her sister, who theatrically fell on the cushioned floor but continued giggling. The blonde girl approached him with a glint in her eyes as she gazed at him, her eyes drinking him in without shame.

"I don't care one whit if you date Susan or any other girl for that matter. I have dawdled in my interest, and that's my fault. I lost that coin toss, and that's also my fault. However," with every word, Harry felt more and more confused until Tracey placed both of her hands on his shoulders. "I have decided to no longer hesitate, nor shall I hide my interest, nor will I give up. Girlfriends can be fleeting, and here and now, I am declaring my interest. The future is not set in stone, and know that I will be waiting."

Before he could reply to this utterly ludicrous confession, Tracey kissed him. So shocking was the kiss that by the time Harry was grabbing the girl's shoulders to push her, she had already let go of him and skipped back to her sister with a sly grin. "This is but a taste for when you change your mind."

For a moment, Harry wondered if Tracey and Daphne were pranking him with Polyjuice, for he never expected the blonde girl to be so audacious. But no, as Daphne wolf-whistled and Tracey's face gradually turned a fiery red, as she seemingly realised how brazen she had acted, Harry had only one thought in his mind.

What the actual fuck?



Finally, the visit to Greengrass manor. Once again, this chapter went for longer than I planned. We learn more about the Sword of Gryffindor, and Harry appears to have found another business opportunity.

Most importantly, at long last, Tracey has found her guts and goes all in with no doubts. I hope you enjoyed the duel. Spell casting is more difficult to write than regular fights.
 
Chapter 34
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.


A little girl was helping her mother set the dining table. Daddy would be home from work anytime soon, and the girl couldn't wait to jump into his arms so he could ruffle her head and throw her in the air like he always did.

A loud knocking reverberated inside the house, and the wide-eyed girl smiled brightly as she rushed to the door.

"Mafalda, wait!"

Too late, the girl didn't think why her father would knock on the door when he had keys, and by then, she was already staring blankly at the two hooded figures.

"Who are–"

She did not finish her question before the girl was backhanded and struck her head to the wall, feeling something crack and pain explode in her mouth. She could not remember what happened then. Her mother screamed, and the hooded men laughed as one of them growled a word that sent shivers down her spine.

"Crucio!"

It was her mother's ungodly screaming quickly turning into gurgling rasps that woke the girl from her pain, only to find a man placing his foot on her back. She tried to struggle but to no avail and watched in terror at another man pointing a stick at a writhing figure on the ground. Her mother's back was contorted unnaturally, and the terrible sound of bones and joints breaking would haunt Mafalda for eternity.

"Crucio!" The man laughed giddily as her mother shook, and he clutched his groin. "Blimey, this feels better than fucking!"

As Mafalda watched the man hurting her mother, her terror slowly morphed into anger, which turned into a blind rage as she screamed.

"MUM!"

.
.
.
Tuesday, 29th of June.
Leaky Cauldron


Mafalda woke up with a gasp, thrashing in her bed as she searched for the comforting presence of her father. It took her a moment to realise the bed was empty; her father was probably out on an errand. Mafalda breathed heavily as she sat on the bed, looking around the room for any signs of danger.

"…Dream. Just a dream."

Yet Mafalda Prewett knew that dream would continue to haunt her for a long time. Now that she was awake, she could recall the vivd details of that dark day.

Everything had gone blank for her as she watched her mother getting tortured and how her magic had erupted in a shockwave that destroyed their house. She did not remember much afterwards, only her father with blood on his business suit, standing over one of the bastards with a knife in his hand, and then… nothing.

Apparently, Mafalda had slept for three days, only to be crushed by the details.

Her mother… was dead. Her father was a wanted man in the muggle world. Her new life in this magical world should have made her ecstatic, as she could finally learn to practice those strange abilities that always made her father smile wistfully when he saw her.

A whole new world of magic for her to explore, and a school where she will go to study magic in a couple of months!

Yet she felt conflicted. This world had taken her mother, and her father had yet to smile again.

The girl groaned as she left the bed and made her way to the bathroom. After washing her face, she stared tiredly at the mirror, finding a clammy and pale face with sleepy rust-coloured eyes staring back at her under a tangle of brown hair. Her soft chestnut curls were just like those of her mother…

She opened her mouth, finding the two teeth still missing. The scum who attacked her had knocked them out, but the magical doctor said she was too young for skely-grew that would have grown her teeth in hours. Instead, she was to take a nasty-tasting potion with her breakfast, and her teeth should grow by the end of the week.

Just as Mafalda left the bathroom, and dropped tiredly on her bed, the door to their room opened. She flinched, only to relax when she saw her father enter with a large tray of food. "Good morning, love."

Mafalda tried to smile, but she was certain it looked more like a grimace - she was self-conscious about the two missing teeth that made her smile ugly. Smiling also felt like a betrayal to her mother's memory; how could she smile when her mother was gone?

Her father still could not smile either; he was never one for smiling in the first place, but he always had one for her and Mum. Yet that smile had died with Holly Prewett.

Killian Prewett placed the tray of food on the table and stood over her, his arms outstretched. Finally smiling, Mafalda crawled out of the bed and into her father's powerful arms.

"How was your sleep, Maddy?"

For a heartbeat, she entertained the idea of telling her father about her nightmares but quickly discarded that thought. He had enough on his plate already.

"It was fine, Daddy."

Her father squeezed her tightly, and Maddy enjoyed the comfort and warmth for a few more minutes before her stomach rumbled.

"Let's tuck in before the food grows cold. I got your medicine ready as well."

They sat at the dining table next to each other, eating the standard breakfast the pub's owner made. Scrambled eggs, cheese, sausages, potatoes, and bread. Once they finished, her father brewed tea for himself and gave her the medicine. Mafalda grimaced as she drank; it was too bitter. Once she forced herself to swallow it, she grabbed the glass of juice her father had prepared and chugged it all in one gulp.

Maddy still grimaced as she was unused to the strange taste of pumpkin juice and wished she had orange juice instead.

Once done, she followed her father to the bathroom, where they brushed their teeth and Daddy had her sit on a stool as he combed her hair. The simple act was so relaxing that she nearly fell asleep from the comforting feeling of the comb flowing through her hair.

"Are you ready for today?" Daddy suddenly asked when they returned to the room, "Our meeting is at noon. Do you want to walk around the alley or wait here?"

"I'm staying here." She had only been released from that hospital, Saint Mango or something, last night, but she had no desire to go anywhere without her father. Maddy did not even know what that meeting was about, just that their benefactor wanted to introduce them to someone. She met the older girl and her healer father when she woke up; Tonks was nice, even if her hair looked weird.

Killian Prewett nodded, his face unchanged, but his eyes softened as he brought a book from a drawer. "This was something that my… family," Maddy flinched at her father's tone, causing him to grimace. "Sorry, I will tell you the full story later. Anyway, this is a children's book that every magical child reads. I borrowed it from Tom."

Maddy accepted the book and checked the title. "The Tales of Beedle the Bard?"

"It's interesting enough. You can read it until our meeting. I need to help out Tom with some of his muggle errands. His patrons have really liked the soft drinks I managed to bring in through that disguise of his."

Maddy nodded and waved bye to her Dad as he left the room. Then she moved to the chair by the open window. Her Dad mentioned in the hospital how he managed to do some errands in London using a magical necklace that glamoured him into someone else… or something like that. Regardless, she opened the book and started reading.
.
.
.
"Maddy, wake up, sweetie."

She jerked awake, nearly dropping the book from her lap, but her Dad caught it. Looking outside the window, she noticed the sun was high in the sky. How long did she sleep?

"About four hours." She turned to her father, realising she had talked aloud, only to find two people sitting at the table and watching her in amusement. "Come and join us. We're already done with the important stuff."

Feeling embarrassed that she missed the meeting, Mafalda followed her father to the table and sat beside him. She gazed at the two visitors. Maddy recognised Tonks, the bright-haired daughter of her doctor - or healer as they called them, was dressed in a black Radiohead T-shirt. Her red robe uniform was draped over the coat hanger.

Tonks smiled kindly when their eyes met, and Maddy simply nodded.

The other visitor was a child. A boy a couple of years older than her with green eyes and dark hair. Was he Tonks' brother?

"Hi, Maddy. This is Harry Potter." Tonks declared in a way as if she should know the name, but Mafalda just stared blankly at the woman, causing her to grimace. "Never mind, I forgot you have no idea about him."

"Is he some child actor or something?"

Tonks chortled, even her father's lips twitched, and the boy across from her smiled warmly. "Or something. Nobody of importance to matter, Miss Prewett. I have already discussed everything with your father."

"What are you talking about?"

Her Dad shrugged helplessly at her question.

"You don't have to worry about it." Harry Potter waved his hand away, and Maddy started feeling irritated. She did not like being treated like a child.

She was nearly eleven and old enough to buy snacks from the store by herself!

"Over there is my old trunk. It has all the stuff you will need for your first year in Hogwarts," the annoying green-eyed boy pointed at an open trunk in the room's corner. "My first-year books and notes should prove helpful, even if I wasn't the most diligent of students."

Mafalda's curiosity almost made her rush to the trunk, but she waited until her father gave her a nod of approval. Inside were the books that Potter mentioned and a few notebooks with messy handwriting that she struggled to read.

"You should be getting your Hogwarts letter soon. When is her birthday?"

"Fifth of July." Her father grunted, "If I remember right, they sent the letters a few days before their eleventh birthday?" Tonks nodded kindly. "Normally, a teacher from school would be sent as a guide for muggleborns, but…"

"Normally, yes." The pink-haired woman frowned, "I know they sent Hagrid for you, Harry, and your situation was similar."

"Hagrid is a great friend, but I would not say he was an excellent guide." Potter smiled sadly. "He knows many people and has interesting knowledge to share, but he is not a teacher and could miss some student essentials…like telling you how to get to the train station."

"Regardless, we can write a letter to Dumbledore or McGonnogal explaining the situation. I'm sure they can accommodate you, or I can be your guide instead." Tonks beamed at her, and Maddy smiled back awkwardly - she really wanted to open those books.

"Either would do." Her father simply said.

"For now, I advise you start reading ahead and, once you get a wand, practice magic as much as you can. The rules for underage magic do not apply until you are in school." Potter winked at her, and Maddy's mischievous side had her lips stretch into a grin - until she felt the breeze through her missing teeth and shut her mouth in mortification.

"Hey now, teaching a young and impressionable girl how to break the rules? And in front of an Auror, no less?"

Tonks attempted to ruffle Potter's hair, but the boy somehow fought her off.

"Rules are guidelines at their core. You can't deny that the whole magic out of school law is utter bollocks."

"True, but I get paid to enforce the law, not debate it."

"I'm sure we can reach an agreement for you to look aside this time, and the next, and maybe a dozen more."

Mafalda ignored the sibling banter between them as it quickly devolved into giggling and ribbing and found herself engrossed in reading The Standard Book of Spells: Grade one. She lamented that she would no longer be able to watch cartoons on the TV or play with her neighbours, but Maddy couldn't help but feel ecstatic at the idea of magic and learning how to cast it.

Still, something gnawed inside her—the way this happened made her feel like they were beggars getting charity.

Mafalda had taken pride in being rich. Her father was a successful accountant for a big company—or a stockbroker; she never really understood the difference. Either way, they owned a large house in a nice neighbourhood and two cars! To think all of this would melt away due to two maniacs.

Receiving Potter's old stuff was irksome. It was as if they were worthless, and he only did it to show off!

She could only bristle angrily at the injustice! She ignored the small voice in her head that reminded her she had done the same until recently; flaunting her wealth to her school friends by buying candy and snacks everyday.

"…Arthur Weasley will be in contact with you regarding what we discussed. Now, I got to go visit the Magical Menagerie." Harry Potter was saying, and Maddy stared at him with conflicting feelings. "Feel free to visit and tell them I sent you. The owners will help you with getting a pet for school."

"Thank you for all the help, Mr Potter." Seeing her father speaking politely to a boy her age was so strange. "We will never forget your aid, and I'm sure Mafalda will look forward to school life as well."

Her father looked pointedly at her, and Maddy reluctantly left the trunk and stood beside him. "Thank you."

The boy grinned, and she had to fight the urge to frown. She still had no idea what was so special about him, but she didn't care. Mafalda hated how they had to beg for scraps. She hated how her proud and strong father had to lower his head in gratitude when he was the one people always came to for help.

As Potter and Tonks left, Mafalda decided that this would not do. She vowed to become the greatest witch ever; to be rich and powerful enough so she could take care of her Daddy. No longer would he be forced to bow to others for her sake.

That did not mean she would refuse the gifts given to her. If she wanted to become the best, then she would need all the advantages she could get. Still, Mafalda had no desire to rely on Potter or others any more than necessary. She was rock bottom but Maddy swore she would crawl her way out to reach the top.

A*L*S*M

Wednesday 30th of June,
Malfoy Manor.


Two figures duelled on the grounds of the expansive manor. The term 'duel' was too flattering for what amounted to an utter trouncing. To think his godson would be so behind in fighting… at least Snyde had not lost her touch.

"Thank you for coming today, Severus. It means a lot to me and Draco."

Severus Snape glanced at Lucius's beautiful widow. Her black dress matched the dark robes he favoured, yet it was purely coincidental. Despite the foolish divorce, Narcissa Black was still dressed in mourning.

"I am his godfather. It is the least I could do."

Unsaid was how Lucius had forced him into the position, yet Severus swore an oath to take care of Draco to the best of his abilities. Thinking of Lucius, Severus gripped his knee tightly with his fist; what in the fuck was his friend thinking?!

Keeping a curse to himself and allowing his mind to get so addled that he would deal with goblins? That was beside how he was caught in the act that led to his death. Severus Snape would never claim to be innocent of the atrocities he had committed under the Dark Lord's employ, willingly or unwittingly. Yet, he was not foolish enough to attempt a harebrained ritual, especially not with a scrambled mind.

The woman's icy mask softened slightly as she gazed at him, "You always took great care of your oaths. I remember Regulus telling me that your word was worth gold."

"Regulus tended to exaggerate anything."

The potions master took a sip from his wine glass as he reminisced about the young lad who disappeared without a trace barely a year into his service to the Dark Lord.

He might have been the younger brother of his detested nemesis, but they were still comrades in arms. Severus had learned that you could not choose your family. The thought of his father made him scowl inwardly.

"Regardless, I appreciate you coming on Draco's birthday. None of his friends had deigned even to send a letter."

"They have proven fickle and fair weather. I'm certain that Draco shall learn to choose his friends better." Speaking of the lad, his godson was trying in vain to dodge Snyde's relentless barrage until a leglocker had him bouncing like a rabbit, causing the girl's grin to turn vicious as she transfigured the boy into increasingly comical caricatures.

"Indeed. I tried to have Draco befriend more of his schoolmates, especially those from houses other than Slytherin."

"Oh? And how did it go?"

"Not as well as I hoped, especially as we are on summer holiday. Only Harry Potter seemed open to the idea, despite his misgivings."

This time, Severus scowled openly, causing the blonde woman's lips to twitch in amusement. "It appears rumours of your distaste for the boy are true. It is unbecoming to allow your dislike for a twelve-year-old to control your actions, Severus."

"You know nothing of the boy. He's a meddlesome troublemaker, always plotting and planning mischief with his friends. Just like his father and his band of misfits."

Not to mention, the damned brat broke Lily's wand!

"I found him to be quite charming and gallant," he clenched his teeth as the blonde woman sipped from her glass languidly. "Perhaps you need to let go of your resentment toward James Potter and see Harry Potter for his own person. Give the lad a chance, and he might pleasantly surprise you."

Severus did not deign to give a response and just lifted his bottle of wine for a refill. He brought the booze, so he might as well enjoy it. "How are the preparations for Draco's ritual?"

Narcissa's amused face morphed into concern. "All seems well, but we are missing a key ingredient, and thanks to the goblins, we have no hope of acquiring it."

The potions master nodded in sympathy. He had been told of how Gringotts had usurped Draco's accounts until he came of age. Sadly, his status as godfather was informal with no legal basis. The ministry and nobility frowned upon any such positions, for they risked complications during a succession. If any random lowlife could be declared godfather over an heir to a noble and ancient house…

"What is it you are missing?"

"We need a plant ingredient connected to the element of fire, and it has to match the rest of the ingredients we already prepared."

"Ah, fire and plants for summer, a life attribute. Give me a list of what you already prepared, and I'll see what I can do."

"You have my gratitude, Severus."

"…Don't mention it. Consider it his birthday present." He stood up, finishing the last of his drink. "Might as well go now while the day is still young. It's possible to complete the ritual a day before or after the birthday, but for optimal results, it's better to do it on the same day."

Narcissa Malfoy nodded as she walked with him to the solar and showed him what she had planned for the ritual.

Within an hour, Severus was back at his home in Spinner's End. His mind filtered through many choices for a fire-themed plant. Fireblossom Petals would be perfect, and they should be reasonably priced if he used his sources.

He sighed as he grabbed his coin sack and found it lacking. A visit to Gringotts was in order. Before he left, his eyes fell on a certain shrine, and he stared wistfully at Lily's smile for a moment before walking to the floo.

The things he did for love.






Bloody hell, as if dealing with the goblins was not bad enough.

"What do you mean you are completely out? I was here last month, and you had a full stock! Fireblossom Petals, while rare and valuable, are rarely in high demand."

"You know I would not waste your time, Snape. I am keen to do business, but I simply cannot sell you what I do not have. Some characters bought out my entire stock a few weeks ago, and I do not expect more supplies until late summer."

Severus glared at the spindly old woman of the Apothecary, only to receive a toothless smile in return. The store was the best place to find most of his potion ingredients and more. Even if they were not legal, if you knew the right people and had a reputation for discretion, the owners would still manage to supply what you needed, provided you had the coin - or something of similar value. The store was located in a busy spot in Diagon Alley and had such a good reputation that it was even sponsored by Hogwarts. Scarcely any people would suspect it of smuggling or fencing illegal items.

Not that he required illegal ingredients this time.

"Who would want such large quantities of Fireblossom Petals?" Severus wondered aloud, not expecting a reply. It was still midday, and Draco's ritual was scheduled for tonight.

"Couldn't tell you, deary. They were all disguised or had obfuscation charms on their faces. You know how I do business, so long as you have the gold, I don't care if you're Sirius Black himself."

The reminder that his nemesis had escaped prison and was free doing who knows what caused Snape to grind his teeth. He did not need to think about that bastard now of all times.

The Potions Master turned away from the counter, his black cloak billowing behind him. He did not bother speaking more once the proprietress proved useless. If the apothecary did not have what he needed, he would have to gather them himself.

Yet it had been a long time since he had been in that place. Even then, he never ventured deep enough to be in the Wildland proper. Perhaps Hagrid could be of use.






"Ah, Snape, what's got yeh wanderin' over to my neck o' the woods, eh?"

Hagrid was jovial enough, yet Severus could detect the slight mistrust in the half-giant's eyes. There was no point in wasting time with flattery, for while the gamekeeper was a simple man, he was by no means stupid.

"I have come to bargain."
.
.
.
"I remember, alright. Saw a Fireblossom Rose, I did, deep in the Forest by a steamin' hot spring. It was tucked inside a hill, full o' vents, that one. Didn't go near it, though, not me size."

They sat at the half-giant's massive table, with a mug of tea in front of him that looked more fit to be a bowl of soup. The table was surprisingly absent of the usual clutter; Instead, there were plenty of parchment and books on Magical Creatures and how to care for them, along with a large baton.

Severus was reminded that Dumbledore had seen fit to assign Hagrid as a professor for COMC following Kettleburn's retirement. At least the gamekeeper was taking his studies seriously.

"How come? You could have earned a lot of gold from selling even a single petal."

"What use've I got for gold? None! Got everything I ever wanted, right here beside the Forbidden Forest, I have." The half-giant chuckled deeply, causing Severus' ears to ring and his bones to rattle. "So, back to business, then. I can take yeh there, navigate yeh 'round the Forest's dangers, calm any narky centaurs, and show yeh which spots to steer clear of, but what's in it for me, eh?"

Now, Snape was facing a dilemma. As a potions master, Severus Snape was considerably wealthy… for a half-blood with no house to back him. Yet Hagrid did not need gold. A simple glance around his hut told the potions master that the gamekeeper could easily make a thousand galleons if he sold some of the ingredients he kept as trinkets in his home.

"What would be a fair trade?"

The half-giant stared at him seriously for a minute before his beady eyes gleamed in determination. "I want what every kiddo comes to Hogwarts for - to learn magic, that's what!"

Severus stared at the keeper of keys in confusion before his eyes widened, "You want me to teach you?"

"Who else? Don't see no one else 'round here, do I?" Hagrid roared in laughter again before brandishing the baton that Snape suddenly realised was a wand, "None o' the professors are 'round the school. They've all got families or other matters, not lettin' 'em train me. Dumbledore went and cleared my name, and Ollivander whipped up a new wand for me. Always had a bit of a knack for transfiguration and simple charms, I did, but there's plenty I missed that they covered in school."

"Say I agree. What exactly makes you think I'm suitable for the job?"

"Don't sell yerself short, Snape. Yeh know more 'bout Defence Against the Dark Arts than anyone else in school—'cept for Dumbledore, o' course. Always had yer eye on that job, yeh did. So, why not show me yeh deserve it, eh?"

The potions master gazed at the gamekeeper intently. It certainly would be an interesting experiment, and while he would rather not waste his precious time teaching a massive dunderhead the basics of magic, he really needed Hagrid's help. The Forbidden Forest was not a place that could be conquered with potions and dark magic.

It helped that Rubeus Hagrid was a very well-connected man, and establishing a rapport with him might prove fruitful in the future.

"Very well, but only during the summer. My time is precious enough as it is."

"Do I have yer word?"

Snape scowled at the man, "Naturally."

Hagrid nodded smartly before suddenly standing up and grabbing his wand. "Well, let's go nab that Rose yeh wanted. Can't be wastin' daylight now, can we? Heh, brings to mind another young'un who had a bit too much curiosity 'bout the Forest than he rightly should've."

Exiting the hut, they found Fang raising his head at them for a moment before going back to sleep next to the pumpkin patch. Hagrid muttered something about lazy mutt before leading him to the woods.

Something that Hagrid said nagged on his mind, however.

"You said someone else asked about the Forbidden Forest. Who was it?"

"Aye, some student indeed. No need to fret 'bout him. Precocious little tyke, always seems to find trouble wherever he goes, he does."

For some reason, the image of Harry Potter came to his mind, and Snape scowled. He will need to keep a better eye on the brat. He might have sworn to protect him, but that never meant he had to make his life comfortable.

Detention for the rest of the year would certainly be a form of protection.

They walked in silence as they did their best not to disturb the wildlife, and within the hour, they were deeper inside the forest than Snape had ever been. They came across a centaur once, but Hagrid merely threw a greeting that had the horseman ignore them. Severus had known of the centaurs, but what they met next had him draw his wand as a handful of Acromantulas blocked their path before Hagrid waved them away. The potions master stared incredulously as the car-sized spiders rubbed their mandibles sadly like pups denied a treat and scampered off deeper into the woods.

"Why are there Acromantulas in the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid?"

"You mean yeh didn't know? I raised their leader from when he was a wee babe. Aragog, I named him. Dumbledore gave me the nod to make a roost for him in the forest, and then I found him a lady spider companion."

"And the headmaster understands that the forest bordering his school is infested with potentially hundreds of man-eating giant spiders?" Snape tried to keep the incredulity from his voice, but he was beginning to question Dumbledore's sanity - even more than normal, for the old man had always been eccentric.

"Hey now, they ain't all bad, yeh know. Sure, they've grown a fair bit in size and numbers, which gets the centaurs all riled up, but they're harmless, really. Long as I'm 'round, you won't be seein' any harm comin' from 'em, rest assured."

As they continued, Snape noticed the further they went in, the stranger the Forest became. From dark and foreboding, it became more vibrant, and the air brimmed with magic. "Then what about when others venture into the forest?"

"Well, it's called the Forbidden Forest for a reason, ain't it? Who in their right mind would dare to venture here all alone, eh?" Hagrid chortled as he ducked under a branch sporting blue roses with fairies of a similar hue on their wings. Snape was startled as he recognised the plants as Winter Roses, which also explained the sudden chill that had him shivering. Winter Roses were incredibly valuable but useless for Draco's ritual. He mentally marked the spot in case he needed them in the future.

A few minutes later, Hagrid stopped in front of a small cave dug into a hill, emitting steam from a few vents. "Here we are, then. Last time I was here, one o' them vents was clear, and I caught sight o' that fire rose pokin' through it. Can't squeeze myself in there, so yeh'll have to duck in and fetch what yeh need. I'll keep watch over yeh till you're done, but mind yerself—magic can be mighty finicky in these woods."

Holding his urge to grumble, Severus Snape rolled his sleeves and trousers as he crawled through the small opening and ventured into the tunnel. The air was growing hot and humid, so he cast a bubble-head charm to avoid the stench of sulphur. Once he was through the rocky tunnel, the Potions Master stood up and couldn't hide his awe at the beautiful scene inside.

The cave was massive, incredibly so considering its small size from the outside. Yet after decades in the magical world, Severus had learned that magic was wondrous—nature magic even more so. The walls and ceiling were made from smooth stone that reflected the reddish hue of the crimson crystals sprouting around the pools of boiling water dotted around the cave. His eyes widened, and his lips stretched into a smirk of avarice as he recognised them as Ignisite Crystals.

While not as rare as Hearthstone Crystals, they were still very valuable, with a crystal the size of his palm potentially netting him thirty galleons. Looking around the cave, there were easily thousands of galleons worth of crystals.

Snape quickly controlled his greed and slammed on his Occlumency shields as he realised something was wrong. He would not normally be so easily enticed by wealth, and as he took a calming breath and inspected the cave properly. He realised there was something else in the cave with him.

He drew his wand and looked around for any sign of trouble but found nothing… except what he was looking for. The Fireblossom Rose bloomed on a particularly large rock, its thorns stretching to the water and one of the Ignisite Crystals. It was large, nearly the size of a quaffle, and each petal was the size of a snitch's wing.

Deciding to focus on what he came here for, Severus moved towards the rose. He only needed a single petal for the ritual, but since he was already here, he would take a handful more for his potions. The rose easily had over two scores of the petals, so it should be capable of growing them back swiftly enough.

Before he could get within five feet of the Rose, a sinister giggle sounded out in the cave, making his skin crawl. He swiftly turned around, his wand pointed ahead, but found nothing.

"Who goes there?"

Silence, then more giggling, this time from right behind him!

Jumping around, Severus Snape found himself face to face with a beautiful yet terrible creature, its clawed finger an inch from the bubble around his head.

"Boo!"

Then it poked it, causing it to burst.

Panicking, the Potions Master whipped his wand at the creature, his trademark cutting spell on his lips. Yet his hand was empty, and he could only gawk as the creature somehow had his wand in her hands!

"Yoink! No need for that."

Powerless and wandless, Snape glared at the red-skinned creature with fire for hair and two vibrant rubies for eyes. It was naked, and its skin looked more rock than flesh, yet it was alluring in a way that had him feeling disturbed.

No creature had any right to look so beautiful yet terrible, especially as it licked her dark red lips as she gazed at him hungrily - and there was no denying it was a she, not with her flaunting those supple breasts in the open.

"Now, then, to what do I owe the pleasure of such a visit." The creature floated in the air, one leg folded over the other, while she rested her chin over her palm. Her other hand played with his wand in her fingers.

"What are you?" Severus blurted out without thinking. Vaguely, something in his psyche told him he was making a terrible mistake, yet, for the life of him, he couldn't recall why.

"Come now, it's polite to introduce yourself first before asking for a lady's name."

"I am–" Suddenly, it clicked, and Snape shut his mouth tightly, feeling fear he had not felt since being in the presence of the Dark Lord.

"Yes? Your name?" The creature breathed hotly, flames spewing from her lips towards him, yet they did not feel hot, only pleasant and inviting. "You are here for something, and I am always happy to trade. But first, we must introduce each other."

As if he would give his name to a bloody Fae of all things.

Snape scowled at the terrible situation he was in. He had never encountered a true Fae, but he had read enough to know that giving them his name was a terrible bloody idea. He could only remain silent and hope it would let him go or let its guard down enough for him to snatch his wand. They stared at each other for what felt like hours, until the creature lost her smile and rolled her eyes.

"Tsk, how boring." To his surprise, the Fae threw his wand back at him, causing him to fumble as he grabbed it but smartly sheathed it away. He had no chance against a being of magic in its element. "So, why are you here, human?"

"I require a Fireblossom Petal."

"Oh? But those are my petals, and I do not take kindly to thieves." Her eyes narrowed, and Snape gulped as he felt a pressure on his shoulders. "Are you a thief?"

"No, I–"

"Excellent! Let's trade, then. Show me what you have, and I'll give you a petal."

Snape clenched his teeth and seriously regretted coming here, even if it was for his godson. "I do not think I have anything on me that would be worthy of a trade. Perhaps if you allowed me to leave and–"

"No, I think not." The Fae waved her hand at him, and as he felt something alien looking through him, he retreated fully behind his Occlumency Shields, adopting a completely blank face and killing all of his emotions. "My, you are such a grumpy one. Well, if you like being so grouchy, then by all means… Here."

With another wave of her hand, a Fireblossom Petal was plucked from the Rose and floated in front of him. Snape was confused and felt irritated at the creature playing with him. "I thought you wanted a trade?"

"Oh, you silly boy, but we did finish the trade. You just haven't realised it yet, although perhaps you might find out if you choose to lighten up a bit. Now, you bore me. Leave."

Before he could retort, Severus Snape found himself outside the cave, petal in his palm, and its heat caused him to flinch.

"Blimey, yeh took yer time in there, didn't yeh?" He turned to find Hagrid stretching his arms as he stood from where he had clearly napped next to a rock. "Ready to leave? It's already evening."

Snape scowled and felt strangely irritable and annoyed. Had the imbecile slept through his guard duty? He shook his head in worry. What was that?

"Let's leave. I'll meet you tomorrow for our first lesson." Severus turned on the spot, ignoring Hagrid's shout of warning… only to feel like he slammed into a wall and bounced back on the ground. Standing up quickly and fuming in rage, his face contorted into an ugly sneer at Hagrid's grinning face.

"Tried to warn yeh, I did. Apparition and Port Keys don't work too deep in the Forest. Even Dumbledore's phoenix struggles to come and go from these parts."

Trying to control his rising irritation and feeling worried at his lack of control, Snape nodded and motioned for the half-giant to lead the way.

What the bloody hell had the Fae taken from him to make him so irritable and quick to anger?

Hopefully, it won't be permanent. He could hardly teach the large oaf if he felt like cursing him every minute. Snape shook his head at his thoughts. This was getting irritable. He longed to return home and pray to the shrine.

If only he could remember why he did that every night.



Harry's "Saving people thing" would not go away with Jon onboard. Especially when it does not cost him anything. Mafalda isn't some throwaway character either, but more of a long-term investment that would pay off in later years.

I just learned that Draco's birthday was on the 5th of June but it's too late for me to change this. Assume he was born on the 30th of June, for the sake of my sanity.

Ah, Snape. Despite my distaste of the character, and the firm belief he has a few shrines of Lily around, he is still a man of his word. Always stays true to his oaths, whether magical or not, and when his godson needs help, he would naturally provide it… reluctantly and grumbling a whole lot.

That it ended up with him promising to teach Hagrid magic (and we all know what kind of magic Snape knows) and getting duped by a Fae of all things is just the fun part. Speaking of Fae, this is my interpretation of the being, not specifically myth-accurate.

Snape might have been smart in not giving his name, but he still talked with the creature and was willing to trade. Keep guessing what she took from him.
 
Surprise Firemaiden! :lol:
Now I wonder if the Winter Roses are tended to by a Snowmaiden and if both are mortal enemies*...

Anyway, the maiden did a good impersonation of a Flame Atronach crossbred with a Daemonette. For the moment, I suspect the price she extracted from Snape is his memories of Lily - who she was, why he cared about her and why he built that shrine - a flower for a flower, if you will.

*except thursdays when the maidens, the pond-sylph, a grove of dryads and one unbonded centaur mare get together for a gossip party girls' night.
 
You hinted at it pretty hard when Snape forgot why he prayed at the shrine every night.

But then also, the fae didn't like snape having so much control over his own emotions either. So something that is both of them? Fundamrntal memories tied to lily and his occlumency?
 
Chapter 35
This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.



Saturday, 10th of July
The Three Broomsticks


A dark-haired young man exited the floo smoothly, his eyes narrowing as the loud clamour of the patrons hit him.

Aside from a few curious glances, none paid him any attention. His grey eyes roamed around the busy taproom and fell on the massive form of Rubeus Hagrid by the bar, laughing boisterously as he spoke to the inn's owner, the bodacious Madam Rosmerta.

"Mr Snow, welcome back." The woman's eyes met his own, and her warm smile turned professional as he approached the counter. "Can I interest you with mulled mead? Or perhaps a flagon of ale?"

"Not today, Madam, but I will have a slice of that apple pie and a cup of tea," the dark-haired man nodded towards the delicious-looking pie on the counter behind the woman.

"Certainly," the blonde woman turned to a kettle on the stove to pour him his tea while the young man sat two seats away from Hagrid.

"Don't reckon I've clapped eyes on yeh before, an' I'd wager I know jus' about everyone 'round these parts." The beady eyes of the massive man inspected him from head to toe. "Name's Rubeus Hagrid."

"Jon Snow."

The young man's clipped reply did not invite dialogue, but Hagrid did not let that stop him.

"So, what's got a young feller like yerself wanderin' over to this taproom, eh?"

Jon narrowed his eyes at the far taller man, "… You're a talkative fellow, aren't you?"

"Hah, one o' them quiet ones, are yeh? Fair 'nough, I was jus' about to head off anyhow." Hagrid stood up and waved at the returning Rosmerta, "Thanks for the grub, Rosy."

"Oh, leaving already, Hagrid?" The blonde woman set his cup of tea and plate of pie on the counter before smiling at the massive man. "You have been leaving early over the past week or so."

"Got meself a proper taskmaster of a teacher, I have. Been learnin' a load from Snape, an' he's got no love for dawdlin' dunderheads."

Jon raised an eyebrow in curiosity; so Hagrid got himself a magical teacher, and Snape of all people? He shuddered at the idea of the ornery Potions Master teaching Hagrid all sorts of wicked magic before shrugging and quickly devouring his meal.

He stuck around for a meal because using the floo and not ordering a drink was considered rude. Yes, he could always leave a knut on the powder cup next to the fireplace, but Jon would not say no to a hot slice of pie.

It did help that whoever was cooking in the kitchen was a deft hand that rivalled the Hogwarts elves or Tom. As he ate his pie, Jon listened idly as Rosemerta blabbed on about Hagrid getting a teaching position in school; Care Of Magical Creatures to be more exact.

It was both exciting and unnerving to have the gentle giant as a teacher and handling dangerous beasts.

Once he was done, The vertically challenged young man left a few sickles on the counter and left the inn, finding himself in the cosy village of Hogsmeade. He had visited the village daily over the past week but had not had the time to explore it, for he had far more important business. Making his way to an empty alley, 'Jon Snow' produced an ethereal looking cloak and wore it around his shoulders, turning him invisible.

Then, he turned on the spot and, after enduring the sensation of being squeezed through a rubber tube, apparated outside the rundown Shrieking Shack with a resounding crack.

Frowning at the noise he made, he looked around warily, his weirwood wand drawn and his senses heightened. His apparition was barely acceptable according to Chiara, yet he could only use it for short distances and had yet to learn how to make it silent. After a minute, he relaxed, trusting the capabilities of his reliable Invisibility Cloak. Jon glanced at his watch, finding the time to be nine in the morning, before turning towards the foreboding woods of the Forbidden Forest.

His mind wandered to his discussion with Henry Potter over the Huntsman Ritual…

"Usually, that ritual can be done at any time of your life, but the younger you are, the better the results."

"But it was different in my case. I already killed the Basilisk a month ago, yet the ritual has not ended. I even ate most of the damn beast, yet even now, I can feel that something is missing despite the absurd amount of power I got from the ritual."

"That is certainly curious, especially as that power you mention comes in bursts of adrenaline; almost like a berserker's rage, especially as it tires you out when you calm down. It seems to me as if it is more of a defensive mechanism, which may explain your constant state of hunger that acts as fuel for that power, but if the ritual is still active then perhaps that is a benefit. Your thirteenth birthday approaches, we can combine your Maturing ritual with the Huntsman ritual for the best results."

"Oh? And how do we do that?"


That was a week ago, and since then, he had visited the forest several times, yet he had not gone too deep. Today, however, was different, for he aimed to go as deep as he could to get what he needed, no matter how long it would take.

Thirteen parts total for his thirteenth birthday; five primary parts that he needed to personally hunt, and eight secondary parts that he could collect.

Naturally, he had adopted the character of Jon Snow to avoid any needless questions about why Harry Potter was visiting the Wildland. While he was assured that it was not particularly illegal, he still would rather not deal with any hassle stemming from it.

As Jon walked into the woods, his hands trailed down to his belt where several pouches were tied to it, idly making sure he had all the tools he prepared for this venture. He had everything he would need to camp in the forest for a week: a mokeskin pouch with all his camping gear, another one containing food and water, one more that held the potions Chiara prepared for him, and finally, a pouch with a change of clothing as well as other essentials such as his toiletries.

Estelle Greengrass had not yet finished researching Gryffindor when he last visited; while being very careful to avoid Tracey. Jon was unsure how to feel about the girl. Her confession was very flattering, and he would not deny to being attracted to her. Still, Susan was his woman now, and he would never do anything to break her heart. Both girls could settle whatever rivalry they had on their own.

Regardless, Jon did not particularly need the sword, as his hand found the hilt of a different blade sticking from his belt. Claw was a long dagger made from Goblin Wrought Silver, almost a short sword, that he had purchased from the Alley. The blade was hidden in a special sleeve also made from mokeskin.

The material had quickly become a favourite of his, and using the gold he had started to earn from Reginald's business deal, Jon invested in a breeding farm for mokes with the Carrows. Jon's mind wandered to the many applications of having an entire tent made from mokeskin. Was it possible to have further expansion charms applied to it afterwards?

Chiara had made him several different kinds of potions for his endeavour; the older girl had wanted to join him, but she would not have fit under the cloak with him. Besides, she was far too busy during the day as an apprentice to Ted Tonks to make the time to join him.

Jon planned to spend up to a week in the forest, and he would rather not have her waste her chance to be a healer. However, Jon would need Chiara's expertise if he got hurt, so it was best if she was home when he returned. Hedwig would be used in case of an emergency, for she could still find him in the Wildland to deliver any letters. He had already explained to Susan that he would be away for a week or so, and his…lover? Woman? What did people call it here? Ah, girlfriend… Jon rubbed his brow in confusion of the term but regardless; Susan had been kind and understanding enough to be patient with him.

That intimate kiss they shared yesterday, one of many since that first date, was still on his mind and he could feel heat in his cheeks. Gods, he was acting like a lovestruck fool…perhaps he was.

Jon shook his head and focused on the approaching woods. It was a shame that apparition did not work deep in the Forbidden Forest, nor most Wildlands from his understanding, yet that would not discourage him from his quest. His first stop was to find a guide, and he knew just where to find one.

As he entered the woods, the excitement of what was to come had Jon smiling; his blood sang with glee, and he flexed his fists in anticipation of a fight that could happen at any time.

His senses heightened as he carefully made his way into the woods, using all the skills in woodcraft he inherited from his time in Westeros.

A*L*S*M

A certain camp deeper into the woods
The Centaur


"I refuse."

The sudden declaration had half the tribe turn to her with various expressions, yet Laura stared defiantly at the chieftain.

"What do you mean, you refuse? Magorian is my heir, and you would be an excellent mare for him."

"Of course I would be, for I have been blessed by the forest itself, yet I still refuse." Laura glared at the chieftain's son, Magorian, whose face slowly turned ugly as it twisted in rage.

"Laura, my dear. You have been delaying your duty for years now. Perhaps you could explain to the tribe what is going through your mind?"

Laura flicked away her sunny blonde hair as she turned to her mother, Tina, her warm brown eyes meeting her own defiant blue.

"I have read the stars, mother, and the heavens dictated that I shall not take a stallion from this tribe. I understand it is my duty to be wed, yet I shall not be forced to become Magirian's or any other Centaur's mare, for I have a greater destiny ahead of me."

Naturally, it was all codswallop. Despite what they pretended before the outsiders, not all centaurs were actual seers. The tribe might feel it was important to maintain that air of mystique to the humans, yet there was no need to put on airs among themselves.

Still, becoming a broodmare was the destiny of any female and she would readily accept it if not for what her brother told her.

"You lie! The stars have decreed that my broodmare shall be blonde of hair with blue eyes." Magorian seethed as he stomped the ground of the clearing in the centre of their camp. "You are the only mare that fits this description. Speak some sense to your sister, Firenze."

Her brother was the finest stargazer in the tribe and a true seer. He gazed at her with his astonishingly blue eyes, and Laura stared back confidently.

"My twin shall venture alone into the woods, for the stars have decreed she shall find her stallion there." Firenze turned to the indignant Magorian, "I am not convinced you are destined to mate with Laura."

Breathing a sigh of relief, the young centaur grinned even as her mother shook her head in disapproval. She owed too much to her mother for taking care of her and her brother without a sire's support. Still, that did not mean her mother knew what was best for her.

Only the heavens could claim so.

Laura was sure her mother would get over it; wanting her to be the next chieftainess of the tribe was ambitious, considering they were outsiders. Still, her brother had assured her that his prophecy was true; she would find her destined mate in the forest, a stallion with a pelt as black as the sky on a starless night, and Laura had to prepare for the undertaking ahead of her.

She turned away from the gathering while her brother and mother worked to calm the chief and his son. Entering her tent, she stood before a large silver mirror her brother had bought from that half-giant near the human school.

Putting on a silken vest, she was forced to leave it half open due to the large size of her breasts, yet it did not matter. It was rare for centaurs to wear clothes in the first place, for they did not feel shame from being naked. Still, considering she was going into the dangerous depths of the forest, Laura opted to wear a gorget over her neck, pauldrons over her shoulders, and vambraces on her forearms.

Tying her blonde hair into a bun, she covered it in an enchanted leather cap that provided suitable protection from physical attacks. Then, she wore a similarly enchanted leather bodice that protected her stomach yet made her already ample chest appear even larger.

Laura sighed and hoped the gorget would be enough protection, yet she would simply have to be careful.

Next, she covered her back with a sheet made from the silk of those wretched spiders and secured it with saddlebags full of supplies before tying a bronze breastplate around her waist, protecting the flesh under her human torso.

She then focused intently before waving her hands as everything secured itself tightly. While centaurs could not use magic like humans, they were still capable of many minor spells and charms, along with various rituals.

With her armour secured, she turned to her armaments. The centaur grabbed a longbow, seven quivers of arrows, an axe, a dagger, a shield, and various other tools she might need. She tied them all on her back, giving her human form plenty of flexibility, while her horse part carried the weight except for a single quiver over her shoulder. As a centaur, she was blessed with exceptional stamina and strength, so all that weight barely caused her to flinch.

"You look ready to go to war, sweet sister."

Laura turned to the open tent, finding Firenze smiling serenely. "I very well might be, brother. Do you think I'm ready?"

"I believe you are."

She beamed at him before hugging him tightly. Despite being twins, Firenze was smaller than her. In fact, she was considered one of the largest centaurs in the tribe. Her mother never spoke of their sire, yet she had suspicions over their identity. Her brother had agreed, for only a truly magical creature could sire two exceptional centaurs like themselves.

Herself with her physical prowess, and her brother with his magical potential.

"I dreamed of a dark-haired human warrior whom you shall meet in the forest," Firenze said as they let go and inspected her armour, making sure all the straps were tied correctly.

"A human?" Laura grimaced in distaste. "Shouldn't they come to our camp first to gain permission to hunt? Or are they friends of that poacher from their ministry?"

"No, he appeared young with a wolf-like countenance."

"A werewolf?"

"That remains to be seen." Firenze smiled at her anticipation of a worthy foe as he held her lance. "Who knows? He might prove a worthy ally."

Laura was not so sure about that. Humans and their mongrels have always used deception and cunning when dealing with her people. Still, that was what the elders said, but she had met with Hagrid and Dumbledore several times, and they had been friendly and honourable.

She accepted the lance from her brother as they exited the tent; like all her armour and weapons, it was enchanted by Firenze. The lance was six metres long with a wicked cross blade that allowed her to pierce and slice at her foes. Laura focused her magic on a certain rune, causing it to shrink to a meter-long javelin and tied it around her human back, opposite the quiver.

Tina awaited her outside the tent,

"You are certain about your journey? How would you even recognise your mate?"

"The same way you have recognised our sire, mother," Firenze spoke in his serene voice, causing their mother's pale face to redden deeply as she opened and closed her mouth several times. "The stars showed me the truth."

"Do not worry, mother. I shall make you proud and do my duty to the tribe."

Soon, Laura was waving goodbye to the other centaurs while ignoring the dirty looks thrown by most of the males. She smirked, for even if she rejected Magorian, many of the other males hoped to make her their broodmare, yet they would not dare to duel her.
.
.
.
That was three days ago, and now Laura was starting to think her quest for a mate was becoming more complicated than she thought. She had gone on hunts plenty of times and for much longer, but those were usually in the company of other centaurs. Now that she was on her lonesome, the denizens of the forest had decided to try their luck and saw her as prey.

Naturally, Laura would teach them the error of their ways as she lashed out with her lance and stabbed into the head of her many-eyed foe.

"Damned horse! She killed Skreel."

"And I will kill many more of you if you don't retreat… Or don't. I could always use meat for my belly and more silk for my wardrobe."

Laura brandished her lance, forcing the spiders to shy away, and licked her lips in excitement, yet she worried about their numbers. They had ambushed her at dawn in a clearing near a massive lake where she had been bathing after camping for the night.

Unlike the Black Lake near the school, this lake was deep inside the Forbidden Forest and home to many magical plants and herbs… as well as other creatures.

The wretched spiders had always caused trouble for her kind; the tribe's elders told stories of when their tribe waged war with the Thornback spiders back in the day until they managed to banish them deeper into the Wildland. None knew where the Acromantulas came to be a few decades ago, yet some suspected it was wizard interference. Those new spiders were bigger, meaner, and far more intelligent, for they were capable of speech.

Only they seemed to use that ability for the wrong purposes.

"Curse you, horse-girl. We shall feast on your flesh!"

"No, better to use her as an incubator. Her size would allow plenty of our children to grow as they feast on her guts."

Many of her foes cackled as their mandibles clicked, and Laura narrowed her eyes as she raised her shield and assessed the situation. Four spiders were on the ground, and at least six more in the trees. Thankfully, she had the foresight to place noise traps in the woods and had enough time to dress in her armour and ready her lance and shield, but not string her bow.

One of the spiders was about to attack when crashing noises erupted from the woods behind them, causing trees to shake and sending more spiders scurrying into the clearing.

Laura used that chance to rush forward and skewer the closest Acromantula in the head just as a massive three-headed dog charged into the clearing, a spider in the jaws of the two heads on the flank while the centre one growled savagely at the rest.

The Acromantulas were frozen in fear, and Laura would admit to also being shaken until she noticed the dark-haired human riding on top of the middle head, sending red bolts at the spiders.

Each fiery streak of magic sent shivers all the way down to her tail.

"Quickly, get them now!"

The young voice startled her into attacking the stunned spiders, and within a minute, the eight-eyes in the clearing were all slain. Laura used the lull to collect the rest of her belongings before approaching the massive dog, ignoring the crunching sound as it feasted on the spiders.

"I think a couple of them got away." The wizard on top of the dog frowned at the woods before jumping down, and Laura realised how short he was.

How young he was! Was this the warrior Firenze warned her about? Glancing at the massive dog that stopped eating to enjoy the scratches the foal gave to one of its heads, she would admit that only a powerful being of nature could tame such a beast.

"Are you alright, my lady?"

The human foal barely reached the bottom of her human waist. Laura knew she was exceptionally tall even for a centaur, the top of her head nearly reaching ten feet if she stretched to her limits. The foal looked at her confidently with a curious glint, yet he maintained a respectful, perhaps wary, distance.

Smart of him.

"I am well. I thank you for the aid, the spiders have got increasingly bolder."

"Indeed, I also have my issues with them. Ah, where are my manners?" The boy sheathed his wand which was made from an unknown yet queer wood that felt both inviting yet made her neck tingle. "Jon Snow, at your service. I would offer to kiss your hand, but…"

"Laura, daughter of Tina." She giggled at the boy's boldness, sheathed her lance and shield before trotting towards him, and bowed her waist to offer him a hand which he kissed. "A pleasure to meet you, Jon Snow. I confess that I did not expect to find a human in these woods, let alone expect aid from one of you. You are usually… reserved when interacting with our kind."

Selfish, was what she wanted to accuse the humans of, but that would be too rude. The foal had been nothing but courteous and deserved no such bias from her.

"It was what anyone would do in my position." Jon waved his hand before scratching his brow, "I was also saved by one of your kind in this forest over a year ago. Firenze was his name. Came galloping out of the woods and kicked a wraith in the face, causing it to flee, before guiding me back to school."

"Ah, I recall Firenze telling me of that. He is my brother, you see."

She recalled her twin telling her of that incident; the whole herd had been furious about the murder of the unicorns. It was the reason neither she nor her tribe had yet to find a single unicorn since that day. Although she could have sworn the foal's name was different.

"Truly? I say it was fated for us to meet then. Now, if you would excuse me, I need to collect some Acromantula parts. I have a quest to fulfil, and I believe Fluffy here wants one final petting session before he wanders back home."

The ridiculously named monster of a dog panted gleefully as Jon patted his neck and stomach as it rolled on its back. Meanwhile, Laura used this opportunity to inspect the young warrior known as Jon. He had messy black hair that reached his neck, eyes the colour of molten silver, and a sharp face that she was certain would grow handsome with age.

Laura was more intrigued with what he wore, however.

A dark green outfit that blended well with the forest background, with several pouches painted the same colour around his waist. It seemed to be made entirely of the same material, some sort of hide or leather. She would have thought it was from a snake, yet the scale patterns appeared far too large for a normal snake.

A dragon, perhaps? She could see a shirt sticking out under his vest made from Acromantula silk, causing her to nod in approval.

The wretched spiders were a nuisance, yet their silk was a luxury even to the Centaurs.

Soon, the foal had sent the massive dog away, but not before the dog had him pull out a loose fang from one of its mouths. Then, Fluffy grabbed yet another spider in each of its other heads as a snack for wherever it was going and ran off into the woods.

"Sorry about that. I only befriended Fluffy yesterday, but I couldn't drag him further into the dangerous parts of the forest."

Strangely, Jon's eyes appeared darker now, though they still retained a silvery speck.

"It is no issue. I am surprised you managed to tame such a savage-looking beast."

"My friend Hagrid would claim he is simply a misunderstood creature," She raised an eyebrow at the half-giant's name but filed it for later. "I have always had an affinity with canines, wolves in particular."

She could certainly see the wolf-like countenance that her brother warned. Despite their genial conversation, the foal–no, the warrior in front of her did not once let down his guard as he spoke to her.

Even now, all his muscles were tensed, and his gaze was sharp, as if he expected a fight at any moment. Even with his wand sheathed, she noticed his hands were never too far from a dagger's hilt on his waist.

For a moment, she was tempted to say farewell to this mysterious warrior and continue her quest, yet something her brother said had her curious. She had wasted the last three days looking for her quarry to no avail. Perhaps this Jon Snow was what she had been waiting for.

"Interesting." She walked to the campfire she had set up and sat her equine legs in front of it. "I am grateful for your aid, Jon Snow. Would you like to join me for breakfast while we share stories of our quests?"

The foal tilted his head curiously before shrugging and joining her opposite the firepit. "Why not?"
.
.
.
"I see. Please forgive me if I sound rude, but…"

"My brother tells me that everything that comes after the word but is contrary to the previous statement," Laura stated calmly as she ate the grilled leg of the giant spider and winked at the young warrior.

"Er, yes." Jon coughed. "I just find it strange that, despite being part horse, centaurs eat meat."

"Is it not because we have two sets of stomachs?" Laura giggled, "While we do not graze on grass like mundane horses, we eat plenty of roots and vegetables. Meat and other foods that humans consume can also be consumed by us and very tasty indeed."

"So I see," Jon glanced at the several devoured Acromantula remains, before eating the grilled long tube-like heart of the spider. "It has been a while since I've met someone who could eat more than I could."

"You certainly eat like a centaur. I reckon it is due to the Huntsman ritual."

They had butchered and dismantled the dead spiders, Jon carefully harvesting their venom glands and storing them in one of his magical pouches. He had already discussed his quest with her, and Laura was certainly interested in such a young man already attempting the Huntsman ritual. Her tribe had not allowed her to attempt it until she was fifteen, yet Jon had slayed much worthier foes at twelve if he spoke the truth.

"Most likely. Now, I told you all about my quest - how about you tell me about yours?"

Laura chewed the last spider leg before swallowing and throwing the remains on top of the growing pile. "I am in search of a mate. The stars and the heavens have decreed that I shall meet my mate in the Forest and that he would be a mighty stallion."

"I see," The foal blinked but kept a neutral face. "Do you have any idea who your mate shall be? I doubt there are many other centaurs in the forest aside from your tribe."

"I have my suspicions, yet I shall remain patient until fate delivers me to my destiny." Laura smiled at the young boy, stifling a strange urge to pat his head. My, her maternal instincts must be acting up. "However, I would not mind if I gain a companion for my quest. You mentioned you are still missing some parts for your ritual?"

"Wait, you would truly offer me help?"

"Why not? You have proven yourself brave, capable, courteous, and noble. I would be honoured to have you as my companion for this quest while we aid each other."

Jon Snow hesitated for a heartbeat before a small but genuine smile graced his face.

"The honour is all mine! I will confess to not knowing as much about the Forbidden Forest as I thought. I have been here for two days, yet I have not even managed to collect half of my parts."

"You should have contacted the tribe first," Laura tutted in disapproval. "We have an unwritten agreement with your ministry that any hunter would be provided with a guide so long as they abide by our rules."

"Yeah… I heard about that, and I promise I had planned to seek you out at the earliest chance, but… I got lost?"

She giggled at the foal's embarrassed face. Truthfully, Laura thought she trusted the lad too quickly, for he was still a human wizard. Yet, her bias against humans stemmed from what the other centaurs had told her. She had met and respected Hagrid and the elderly Dumbledore, though she always wondered why the thrice-cursed spiders never seemed to bother them.

Now that she had properly met her first human, the centaur could confidently say she felt endeared towards the foal. Jon Snow had not given her any reason to distrust him, for he had been truthful in the reason for his presence here.

Besides, even if she was mistaken and he turned out to be a liar, she had the utmost confidence in beating him down… lightly, of course, for she would not lower herself to harming foals, no matter how lost in their ways they were.

"It is a good thing I know this land very well." Laura stood up and secured her saddlebags and the rest of her items. Jon followed suit and doused the fire before waving his wand on the ground to dig a pit where he buried the remains of the spiders. "Come, let's walk."

Jon quickly followed her.

"I need two more parts from creatures that I, personally, need to hunt and devour their hearts. I also require five parts from creatures that either give them to me willingly or for me to steal them. I prefer if it was willingly however; I was told magic would approve of the gesture."

"Indeed, a willing sacrifice, no matter how mundane, would always be better than unknowing ones." Laura grinned as the much shorter boy struggled to keep up with her walking pace. "I know of a few invasive beasts that have been let loose in the Wildland due to human interference, and the tribe had planned to slay them. I can lead you to them, but are you sure you could handle them?"

"Don't worry, I am capable of protecting myself." Laura nodded in approval at the confident reply. "Although, I have a few questions for you if you do not mind."

"Ask away, Jon."

"Could you tell me more about the Forest? I have stumbled into a couple of regions that defy any sense of logic by existing in the cold climate of Scotland."

"Ah, you must have found the Scorched Vale and Desert Dunes, two of the nine known habitats of the Forbidden Forest. My tribe prefers to live in the Forest and the Lake, though we sometimes venture into the Grasslands and the Dark Forest for hunts."

"I take it the Wildland is still predominantly woodland?"

"Indeed, otherwise, it would not be known as the Forbidden Forest, would it?" Jon chuckled as he abandoned the notion of walking and simply jogged beside her. "The three other regions are the Rocky Mountains, the Foggy Moor, and the Dusklands. You will find all manner of creatures there–ah, speaking of which. I can see the mountains already."

Far in the distance, above the trees, they could see the Rocky Mountains. For a few hours, they discussed more about what creatures they could expect to meet in each region. They had come upon many creatures on their journey, yet none of them was hostile or harmful, from mundane birds to an augurey and a mooncalf.

She had stared at the augurey for a moment, yet it remained silent.

"Augurey cry when rain approaches." She elaborated as Jon was looking at the bird cautiously.

The young warrior nodded seriously as he wrote down all sorts of notes on a notepad he brought out earlier. Teaching an attentive and diligent student was a new experience. She had never taught anyone anything due to her young age and inexperience.

Laura liked that feeling.

As she approached a certain clearing, she stopped behind a tree and raised her hand, yet there was no need for it as Jon had already stopped and narrowed his eyes at the scene before them.

"I assume whatever invasive creature you mentioned is near?"

"Indeed, we should be silent now."

They inspected the clearing carefully, noting the claw marks on the single massive tree and the broken branches on the ground. There were many animal bones in the clearing, as well as animal corpses that were savagely killed yet remain uneaten. It was as if whatever had killed them simply hunted them for sport.

Laura strained her hearing, trying to find their hidden foe from their hiding spot.

Jon, however, had other ideas.

"Thank you for guiding me, Laura. I shall take it from here."

Before she could reply, the young warrior dashed out of their hiding spot, his wand glowing an ominous turquoise before he sent a jinx at a tree branch, causing a massive beast to jump away. The centaur's eyes widened; she had not noticed the monster.

"Hehehe, more prey come for the slaughter!"

The cruel voice came out from a massive beast nearly as large as she was. The body and head of a lion, a human-like face with savage yellow eyes, and a long scorpion tail eagerly waving behind it, the stinger dripping with bright purple.

A manticore.

Laura was frozen with fear, yet the young foal bravely charged the beast with savage yellow eyes, a wand in his right hand and a silvery dagger in his left.

Suddenly, the manticore pounced, its mouth open impossibly wide to show rows of sharp fangs. Jon cast the same turquoise spell at the beast, yet it splashed harmlessly on its skin. The foal's eyes widened before he barely dodged sideways from the monster's paws, yet its claws managed to carve a line into his armour.

It held, but judging from Jon's grimace, he still felt lit. Jon ran sideways while casting spell after spell at the beast, and Laura bit her lip in worry. The monster's hide was highly magically resistant; combined with its agile and powerful body, it was a fearsome foe.

The manticore roared as it charged at Jon again; only this time, he seemed to realise the futility of casting spells.

He waved his wand at the ground and tree roots burst out of it in an attempt to wrap around the paws of the beast. The manticore was wily, however, and managed to dodge sideways, yet Jon prepared for that as, with a wave of his wand, all the animal bones in the clearing floated into a ball above him. The monster ignored the danger in favour of charging at its foe, its tongue rolling out as it screamed bloody threats and gruesome murder.

Jon slashed his wand at it, sending the large ball of compressed bones crashing down on the beast's back. The manticore stumbled heavily, clearly hurt, yet continued its charge at the wide-eyed foal who sent a stream of fire at it while dashing away from the beast.

The manticore screamed in pain, and Jon managed to dodge its claws, yet Laura stifled a scream as the beast's stinger lashed out with impossible speed, seemingly stretching to an unexpected range, and stabbed into the boy's stomach.

The manticore barely had time to laugh in glee before a growl of rage came from the young warrior as he grabbed the stinger with a powerful grip, withdrew it with a burst of blood, and pulled.

Laura would forever remember the incredulous scene of the foal, who barely reached her waist, grabbing the scorpion tail with both hands and turning on the spot several times, dragging the manticore with him as he waved it around the clearing like a spin top. The beast's shocked face twisted as it passed by her several times, screaming in fear, before, with a roar, Jon sent it flying at blistering speeds to the tree.

The manticore crashed so heavily that she could hear its bones breaking; its hind legs were broken clean in half, and its back looked twisted at a wrong angle as it was stuck in the broken tree trunk.

Jon did not let up as he dashed at the beast, not giving it a chance to recover as he stabbed through the monster's open maw and up the roof of its mouth, the silvery blade sticking out of its left eye.

With the beast dead, Laura cantered out of the woods in worry as Jon staggered backwards before falling on his back. Manticore venom was so fatal it caused instant death in most cases. That the foal still lived long enough to kill the beast was a testament to his vitality; the manticore certainly did not expect him to survive the sting.

"Jon, stay with me."

She kneeled as best as her horse body would allow and stripped his shirt away, finding a small hole in his stomach where dark liquid pulsed.

"D-Don't worry. I-I'm immune to m-most venoms."

"This isn't most venoms, you foolish boy." She was lost on how to treat him. He was not a centaur, and the wound itself was shallow, as his armour protected the worst of the stab.

"Yeah, I-I noticed. It burns like hell, but not as bad as–I think I'll be f-fine." The stupid boy grinned as he opened his clenched green eyes, "I j-just need a nap."

With that, Jon Snow laid back on the ground… sleeping. Laura sighed at the recklessness of the foal, though one thing confused her.

Weren't his eyes grey?



We finally arrive at the Forbidden Forest incursion.

Introducing the female centaur on a very noble quest.

The regions of the Forbidden Forest are based on the
Magical Creatures Reserve from Hogwarts Mystery. Once more, that does not mean that the place is canon; only that you can use it for reference.
 
Chapter 36
Feel free to check out my other stories. And don't hesitate in leaving a comment. I read everything, even if I don't reply to everyone.

This chapter was edited by Gladiusx.




Time unknown,

Harry woke up with a start, gasping for a breath that came easily. Too easily. The last thing he remembered was absolute agony as the beast's venom coursed through his veins. Trying to stand, he found a familiar tongue licking his cheek and a shaggy white head nudging him for attention.

"I'm awake, Ghost."

The direwolf snorted, sending a gust of hot air over Harry's hair. The boy stood up with a groan, expecting sore muscles and stiff limbs. Yet, there was nothing wrong with his body. In the safety of his mind, he could feel no pain or exhaustion.

He stroked Ghost's white mane for a few minutes, watching the wolf's tail dancing in happiness, before heading to the Heart Tree and placing his palm on it.

Soon, he was reviewing the events of the past few days.

His adventure in the Forbidden Forest had started well enough until he got helplessly lost. His Cloak of Invisibility had proved crucial for his survival. The first night, he pitched his small tent in a clearing he thought would be safe, which was a mistake when a Dugbog sneaked into his tent and tried to bite his ankle.

Thankfully, he had not yet fallen asleep and set it on fire with extreme prejudice… along with his tent. Still, he had managed to recover his supplies, and even his cot, but the muggle tent he bought from Harrold's was not so lucky. So much for it being high-end and comfortable; it was all plastic and synthetic. Two hundred pounds turned to molten slag just like that.

Since then, Harry slept on a branch or a hollowed trunk and covered himself with his cloak. Using the odour-negating potion that Chiara made for him and that he forgot to apply earlier, Harry had managed to sleep easily that night.

The second day had him wandering the woods searching for prey or materials. He had caught a few hares for breakfast when he stumbled on the Thestral herd. Harry didn't expect to find them so early and did not wish to disturb them, but the matter was taken out of his hand. The same thestral he met on their way to the Hogwarts Express approached him, attracted by the smell of dead rabbit. One petting session later, and Harry found himself the owner of a clump of thestral tail hair in exchange for his breakfast.

Ghost huffed next to him, causing Harry to smirk. "You've been excited for that rabbit stew, boy?"

The direwolf nodded. Whatever Harry ate, Ghost could also taste. It was not all that good for him as Harry ate a lot of veggies and things that a canine would not normally like.

Surprisingly, Ghost liked treacle tart nearly as much as he did.

Shaking his head and looking back through his memories, he had spent that day exploring and hunting, but mostly hidden under his Invisibility Cloak to avoid needless conflict. His main goal of reaching the centaur camp to hire a guide turned out to be far more difficult than he expected for the Forest did its utmost best to confuse him.

Eventually, he stumbled on Fluffy. The massive three-headed dog was sleeping under a large oak, with a gaggle of fairies playing on its heads. He suspected they were the ones to put the dog to sleep in the first place and was again reminded that the Fae's distant cousins were not to be underestimated.

Especially when he recalled his own fairy that claimed the weirwood in the Potter lands as its home. He still hadn't come up with a name for her - nothing he suggested to her met with approval.

Getting Fluffy on his side was surprisingly easy. He first shooed the fairies away, much to their disgruntlement, before enticing the cerberus with a deer he hunted earlier. While the dog was busy feasting, Harry had worked his skinchanging to form a pseudo-bond with it and discovered how difficult it was to warg into three heads at the same time.

Still, with a massive steed under him, Harry managed to breeze through the forest, getting even more lost, until they stumbled upon that centaur lady by the lake. Fluffy had got bored with being his steed, and Harry could already feel the bond fraying. Not wanting to risk it completely shattering, he allowed the massive dog to leave but was surprised when it gave him a farewell gift.

As he skimmed through the rest of the memory, Harry grimaced when the fight against the manticore came up. He really should have questioned Laura about the beast, for she seemed to know what it was.

How could he have known it was magic-resistant?

"I know I told Laura that I was fine, but that venom really packed a punch." He sighed as he felt himself writhing in pain; the last thing he saw was the centaur's worried face.

Moving away from the tree and walking towards the pool, Harry viewed the fight from a third-person perspective. He still could not understand how the pool worked, but he was grateful for it. This way, he could inspect every mistake he made in the fight and learn from them.

And several mistakes were made. Hexes and charms did nothing to the manticore, while only Transfiguration was effective. Harry watched closely as he drew the tree roots from the ground and nearly restrained the beast.

His trick of animating all the debris lying around to use as a bludgeoning weapon seemed sound at the time, yet he could see it left him open for retaliation.

Harry could feel the pain and agony of the venom coursing through him as he watched the memory, followed by the rage that burst out - just as Henry mentioned; it was akin to a berserker's fury that reminded Jon of tales of the First Men losing themselves to battle rage.

His overconfidence in his blood to nullify the venom nearly became his undoing. He should have known of the lethality of manticore venom - more studying on magical creatures and less on spells and jinxes seemed to be on the horizon, especially if he was going to visit Wildlands again.

Harry shook his head as the monster recklessly charged him to deliver what should have been a fatal blow in exchange for taking that boulder to its back. Monsters and magical creatures should not be treated as regular beasts; while they were seemingly capable of understanding and even speaking human speech, they were also less intelligent than regular beasts. Harry doubted a wolf or a bear would foolishly attack someone when it would mean such a large risk to its life.

"What do you think, Ghost? Do you think magic is somehow scrambling these creatures' brains and making them more reckless?"

The direwolf huffed before swiping its paw on the smooth surface of the pool, bringing up the image of that troll fight several weeks back. Harry nodded seriously; it was not only beasts that magic seemed to affect; even humanoids lost their wits.

"But that doesn't explain the centaurs."

The direwolf shook its head in what he understood to be a shrug. Harry shrugged back before jumping in the pool for a refresher. Speaking of the centaurs, it was such a treat to talk and ally with one of them. Laura was such a strange specimen to behold, beautiful in both aspects of her form. How her biology worked was a mystery, yet Jon did not care. She was a powerful and noble warrior.

He did wonder how he would explain to her how his form returned to Harry Potter instead of Jon Snow.
.
.
.
The moment he regained consciousness, Harry felt every muscle in his body ache, and his head pulsated from a rhythmic beating behind him. His throat burned, and his lips were dry. Trying to lick them had him flinch as his tongue stinged from a cut. He must have bitten his tongue during the fight.

Most importantly, his head pounded like Dobby was smashing it with a bludger.

Someone wiped his face with a wet towel. "It's okay, Jon. You're safe now."

Opening his eyes with some effort, Harry found the brilliant blue orbs of Laura staring down at him, her eyes reflecting the flames from the nearby campfire. He noticed he was resting his back on her right flank, which explained the warmth and powerful beats of her heart.

Did centaurs have two hearts?

He sat up with a groan, noticing he was missing his upper garments. A cutting pain came from his belly, and Harry tentatively touched where the stinger had pierced him, finding his torso bandaged.

"Lau–" He was stricken by a fit of coughs as he tried to speak, which ended up making his throat hurt even more.

"Here, drink this." The centaur handed him a bowl of soup from a pot placed beside the fire. "It should help with your throat."

Harry gratefully accepted and drank a generous gulp. The zesty soup tasted like heaven as it flowed down his throat, soothing the pain.

"Thanks," he coughed again to clear his throat. "That helped a lot. Why does it hurt so much?"

"Manticore venom is incredibly dangerous, perhaps the most lethal venom known in these parts. One of its effects is constricting the throat, making the victim die from strangulation." Laura shook her head in exasperation, her long, straight hair covering half the stars above him. "You should have died twice over, yet here you are awake and recovering half a day later."

Harry ignored the woman's curious look as he drank deeply from the soothing liquid, yet he could still feel exhaustion set in his bones.

"I am immune to venoms and poisons… or should be at least." He shrugged as he held his throat and coughed. "Apparently, I am not as immune as I thought."

"So it would seem. I applied a poultice to your wound, but it did not seem to be healing as well as it should. Perhaps your immunity extends to medicine?"

Harry nodded, remembering Poppy warning him about this what felt like a year ago. He looked around until he found one of his mokeskin pouches. Laura followed his gaze, and he raised a stiff hand towards it.

"Could you?"

The centaur reached for the pouch with her incredible reach before handing it to him.

"Thanks." He withdrew a few specially brewed potions such as healing ones and a blood replenisher courtesy of Chiara.

"I looked into it, searching for healing potions, but I could not understand any of the labels."

"Yeah, sorry about that. In hindsight, I should put a more simple label on them." Harry could already feel his headache subsiding, but it would take time for him to heal. "Where is that beast anyway?"

The centaur pointed to her left, and Harry warily climbed to his feet. He leaned over her bare flank, noticing her saddle nearby, along with a pile of his clothes and pouches. His attention was grabbed by the strung-up corpse of the manticore, its throat was slit, and it was hung upside down over a branch with a long length of rope that was hammered into the ground.

A large clay bowl was placed beneath it as it collected the beast's blood, and it was then that Harry noticed the dripping sound of blood falling. It was missing its scorpion tail, only a bloody stump was in its place. He found it placed on some leaves, and Harry figured it would do for an anchor during the ritual.

"I assume you will want to eat its heart for your ritual. Its body is a treasure trove of ingredients as well." Laura shrugged as he dropped back to the ground, feeling lethargic again. "Rest now, you are still recovering."

Her hand patted his head gently, and Harry found himself nodding along before shaking his head. "Thank you for taking care of me. I owe you one."

"You're welcome. We will talk more tomorrow, for we have much to discuss. Sleep now."

Harry closed his eyes as he rested on her warm flank. He could feel a blanket covering him, and within moments, he was sleeping to the cadence of the centaur's heartbeat.
.
.
.
"Mhm, this is superb."

"It certainly is." Harry nodded along as he tore a chunk from the roasted meat with his teeth and chewed thoughtfully. "You would think a lion's flesh would be gamey, but it tastes scrumptious."

Laura swallowed her meat before tearing another chunk of the roasted steak, "Truly, this is a feast for the ages! We do not get plenty of chances to hunt any magical beasts. Those spiders don't count. They are hardly worthy of counting as a meal."

"Do you think magical creatures taste better all-around than mundane animals?"

"Absolutely!" The centaur nodded seriously as she pointed a piece of steak at him, "We have a herd of sheep that we care for, and while mutton tastes wonderful, they are nothing compared to the odd magical creature we manage to hunt."

They had woken up at dawn, and Harry felt much better than the previous night, albeit with an incredible hunger. Laura gladly helped him as they butchered the manticore and built a makeshift smoking hut where parts of the flesh were being smoked. Still, his ravenous hunger had him feasting on the monster's heart, and Harry could feel the ritual accepting the offering.

It was unexplainable, but Harry simply knew that it just worked. He had already planned with Henry on the intricacy of the ritual, and so far, he had managed to hunt four of the five primary magical creatures for it. He needed one more beast, but he did not wish to waste it on some run-of-the-mill creature.

Harry's thoughts wandered to the creatures he had already hunted.

First was the basilisk, which was by far the most powerful of them all, and he was confident he would gain the most power from feasting on its flesh. Most likely, the reason the ritual was still active had something to do with the Chamber of Secrets and the basilisk's nature. Even by magical standards, it was an unnatural abomination that required complicated wizard interference for it to be created.

Second was the massive troll that invaded his lands. He had feasted on its heart the moment he had learned of the ritual from Henry. Harry was hesitant about eating troll flesh as they were still humanoids, and the fact they were known as man-eaters also had him shying away from it, but needs must. Chiara had warned that it was simply not done, for troll meat was filthy and contaminated. It certainly tasted queer, and he recalled Tonks' warning about that as well.

Thankfully, his iron guts managed to keep that meal down - Dobby's excellent cooking skills also helped in making it more appetizing. Still, it was an experience he would rather not repeat, as the memory of the slimy texture of the meat was unpleasant. The rest of the troll's body was disposed of or used for potion ingredients except for the liver, which would be used as an anchor for the ritual.

Third was one of the Acromantula he killed yesterday. Harry had already acquired a taste for spider meat at the restaurant he visited with Narcissa. Its heart may have tasted peculiarly, yet the legs were savoury. It was like eating crab meat with a hint of chicken. It also helped that he hated the damn creatures, and while, in hindsight, it was a bit of a waste to use his slot for the ritual on a simple spider, the spite he had for the creatures made it worth it.

Fourth was what nearly killed him last night, and he had to admit that the manticore was by far the tastiest of his conquests. He had consumed its heart in its entirety earlier, and it tasted sublime. It was unfortunate that it was so small compared to the basilisk, which he had finished consuming the entirety of its components the day before his venture here, yet for now, Harry was in bliss.

"What this feast needs is a good drink." Laura wiped her full lips with a leaf as she finished her meal, and Harry found his eyes wandering appreciatively at the woman's strong yet womanly features.

Her stomach was toned, and her arms were corded, yet none would deny her beauty. Her ample chest, which was easily bigger than his head, was proof enough, as were her delicate facial features. Brilliant blue eyes that seemed to sparkle in the night and luscious golden hair that trailed down to her horse body.

If only it were not all attached to a horse… Harry shook his head inwardly. While he appreciated the beauty of a good horse, it seemed that he was not deviant enough to be attracted to a centaur.

"I have some mead if you'd like."

"Truly? Let's have some, then."

He grinned as he finished the last bite before bringing out a flagon of the mead he had traded from Hagrid last month. After heating it, they enjoyed the heavenly drink in silence as they listened to the forest come alive around them.

"So, Jon. Are you ready to explain your new features?"

"I am a shapeshifter of sorts." Harry shrugged as he willed his normal body to shift into an older-looking mix of Jon Snow and Eddard Stark. Sadly, he was still incapable of increasing his muscle mass or changing his bone structure, so he still looked like a kid for the most part. "My powers are limited compared to others I know, but as you can tell, I'm a bit too young to be out and about in the Forbidden Forest."

"I see," Laura had an apprehensive look as she gazed at him intently. "Forgive me for doubting you, but your name is not truly Jon Snow, is it?"

"What makes you say so?" He raised an eyebrow as he sipped from his bowl.

"The story of my brother saving you. Firenze told me he helped a boy with a different name to the one you gave me, and it was not Jon Snow."

He grimaced inwardly at her accusing tone. The centaur had been kind and reliable, and he had no wish for any misunderstandings between them, especially as she was the best, and only, guide he had so far. Still, he would rather not have to explain his very complicated situation.

"I will ask you to forgive the deception. I was alone in the forest and was warned of the existence of the Fae. I could not afford to give my name so easily in case they learned it and somehow cursed me."

Laura gazed at him with a blank look and Harry simply gazed back. After a minute, she sighed before drinking the rest of her mead in one gulp. "That was smart of you, yet I do not appreciate being lied to. Nonetheless, you did help me yesterday and have treated me to good food and drink. I shall let it pass, provided you give me your name."

"That is kind of you." He stood and gave a courteous bow, "My name is Harry Potter, son of James and Lily Potter. It is a pleasure to meet you, Laura, daughter of Tina."

The centaur nodded as she also stood and smiled. "Much better, although I think I shall stick with Jon. Now, how about we finish our meal and pack our camp? You still have more creatures to hunt and parts to procure, right?"

Harry smiled as he waved his wand, and within a minute, the smoked meat was wrapped in leaves, and all his belongings were packed in his mokeskin pouch. Dressing in his basilisk hide armour, he made sure his dagger was secure along with his invisibility cloak before grinning at the centaur clad in her armour.

"Ready when you are."
.
.
.
It's been two days since, and Harry was starting to think the Forbidden Forest was messing with them.

"This makes no bloody sense! Why the heck is there a frozen mountain range," He pointed in aggravation ahead of him, "When we are literally about to leave a desert?!"

As they trudged towards the Rocky Mountains, he was drenched in sweat and panting for breath. Neither Harry nor Jon had ever been subjected to such blazing heat. Laura was not accustomed to the heat either, but she was at least prepared for it.

He was tempted to slap her flank when she laughed at his outburst. "This is a Wildland, Jon. It's not supposed to make sense. How's your attempt at mapping it?"

Harry stared at the piece of parchment in his hands in distaste, he had been warned many times that mapping magical places was an exercise in frustration, yet he wanted to see for himself. "Limited. While I proved that the wildland can be navigated to an extent, some parts refuse to be mapped. Almost like the land knows it's being charted and does its best to mess with me when I put pen to paper. Somehow, I already forgot about those spots, so I can't chart them later."

"Indeed, the Wildland can sense when it's being scried and does not appreciate it."

"You speak of it like it's alive."

"Is it not?" Laura looked at him strangely, "Can you not sense the surrounding life? The magic of the place?"

He could certainly sense the grains of sand stuck all over his body. It was the first time he had ever been in a desert, and Harry wondered how people could live in such an inhospitable place. Just walking through it for a few hours had him short-tempered and irritated. Was that why the Dornish were hot-blooded and quick to provoke?

"How can you navigate it so easily, though? Are all centaurs good at navigating the Wildland?"

"No, Firenze and I are just special." They finally crossed the final threshold from the Desert Dunes, and Harry immediately felt the soothing cool winds of the mountains tickle his skin. "Our mother does not remember her childhood nor her parents. All her memories are of her surviving in the forest until she stumbled on the tribe. The shaman declared she was a child of the forest - born from the Forbidden Forest."

Harry raised an eyebrow at the term. It was most likely a metaphor rather than the mythical ones from Westeros. He shrugged and continued their march up the snowy mountains towards a stone bridge crossing over a ravine with a large rock beside it - how did a man-made structure appear here?

"What about your father?"

Laura's clopping hoof steps suddenly halted, and he turned around to find her looking at the evening stars wistfully. "My mother would not speak of my sire, yet my brother suspects it was a creature of the forest."

"Creature? Not a centaur?"

"Nay. Not to sound arrogant, but my brother and I are special, even by centaur standards. Firenze is confident that our sire was–"

Laura's eyes widened, and Harry quickly turned to what she was looking at. The rock he was walking towards shook mightily, and suddenly, he was not staring at a rock.

But a massive humanoid, nearly twenty feet tall, with white fur all over its body. The giant had a bone club nearly Hagrid's height and stood defiantly in front of the bridge as it glared at them.

Instantly, his wand and his dagger were in both hands, and Harry stepped back to join Laura. Strangely, she did not string her bow nor brandish her spear.

"Calm down, Jon. This is a yeti. Unlike trolls, they are much more reasonable. I believe I can negotiate with him."

He looked in worry as Laura fiddled with a bag on her saddle as she approached the giant, furry man - Harry following her yet keeping his weapons at the ready. The yeti had a permanent scowl as it glowered at the tall centaur that barely reached its midriff yet seemingly ignored him. It thumped its club once on the ground, causing Laura to stop about a dozen feet away from it.

"Greetings. I assume you are the bridge protector. We seek passage across."

The yeti continued to glare at Laura, and Harry started feeling irritated. Why were they entertaining this massive brute when they could defeat it? Nevertheless, he decided to trust his companion.

"Toll."

The rumbling voice was like an avalanche, especially to Harry's sensitive ears. Laura nodded and withdrew a slab of smoked manticore meat from the bag before showing it to the yeti. The furry beast looked at it in undisguised interest, yet it shook its head.

"Not enough."

Laura frowned before depositing the gift back in her bag and withdrawing her spear and shield.

"I understand that you have a duty to protect this bridge. I am certain some of our reptilian neighbours would happily smash it to pieces on a whim." If possible, the snowy giant's scowl deepened as it nodded. "However, you must also understand that we could simply force our way through if necessary."

The yeti growled menacingly, showing rows of sharp teeth. Harry stepped forward, his wand tip igniting with an Incendio on his lips, yet he held a familiar flask in his other hand.

"How about we sweeten the deal? Mead to go with the meat?"

The yeti gazed warily at the ignited wand before it blinked at him, inhaled deeply from its nose, and rubbed its shaggy chin. Harry was not sure why they couldn't just set the beast on fire before skewering it, maybe even claim its heart for his ritual, but Laura found it necessary to negotiate instead.

It was also intelligent - at least far more than trolls, acromantulas or the manticore.

Still, it better decide quickly, for while he enjoyed the cold, he wanted to be done with this misadventure of his.

"Fine," The yeti stepped aside, tore a chunk off its fur, large enough for Harry to use as a blanket, and placed it on the ground. "Fair trade."

Harry glanced at the centaur; Laura had already sheathed back her weapons and had the leaf-wrapped slab of smoked meat in her hands; it was possibly half of the manticore meat they had left.

Together, they warily placed the meat and mead on the ground while the yeti pushed the clump of fur to him. Harry accepted it, finding it incredibly soft - nearly as soft as Ghost's fur! They nodded politely to the giant as it started feasting and continued on their way as he shoved the fur into one of his mokeskin pouches.

"Well, this went better than I expected." Harry glanced at his centaur companion. "Any reason why we didn't just kill it?"

"It meant no harm, and it was the protector and builder of that bridge," Laura replied as she checked the skies, and Harry followed her gaze. There were a few distant flying creatures but nothing that seemed hostile to them. "We can't just kill anything that blocks our path, Jon. Besides, that yeti has a family and a clan to return to. If we killed it, they would no doubt take offence."

"You didn't seem to care about killing those spiders."

"That's because they are invasive and rabid." The centaur's words were biting as they trekked along the path, "Just because they can speak does not mean they are intelligent. Anyway, are you good with parts for your ritual?"

"Yeah, I can use this clump of fur as a secondary ingredient. Just need three more and another worthy beast to hunt, and I shall be good to go." Harry's gaze went idly to the centaur's shiny blonde hair, but he shook his head inwardly; that would be highly improper. "How about you? Have you discovered any hints on where your destined mate would be?"

He tried to hide the incredulity of his words from his voice, but he might have failed, judging by the woman's giggle. Harry wanted to respect the centaur's quest, but to go on a hunt for a husband?

That was almost like a wildling.

"I gazed at the stars last night, and they told me I was close. Soon, we shall both face a trial, and my path shall be clear." Laura wrapped herself in a cloak made from bear fur as they steadily climbed the mountain, and the temperature dropped further. "Evening approaches. We should find a cave to spend the night."

A*L*S*M

Friday, 16th of July, 1993.

"Here you go, honey." Hermione jerked awake as the car stopped and yawned mightily. "What time do you want us to pick you up?"

Looking around, she found they were stopped on Charing Cross Road before the Leaky Cauldron. It was barely eight in the morning, and Hermione had just returned from France a few hours ago.

Her father looked at her from the rearview mirror, his brown eyes laughing as she wiped off the sleep from her eyes. "Look who didn't listen to her parents and spent all night reading?"

She blushed at her father's teasing voice, "Sorry, Dad. I just–"

"Don't worry about it, honey. I was just as surprised as you were when Robert led us to that little boutique hidden behind the gallery." Her father, Malcolm Granger, shook his head as Hermione remembered when Grandpa got fed up with her constant questions, leading her to that magical shop for a distraction. "I don't think he truly believed it was magical. How's your French going?"

"Ça se passe bien, merci."

She giggled when her father's face scrunched in annoyance, "Yeah, yeah. Laugh at your poor Dad for not speaking frog language."

"Hey, Mom would not be pleased you described her mother tongue with the F-word."

"Good thing she isn't here, eh?"

Hermione smiled as her father laughed. Her mother, Jean, was in the clinic while Dad dropped her off at the leaky. Jean hailed from France; her father, Robert, was Hermione's best clue to discover her magical origins. She frowned as she remembered how the trail went cold with him, and now she would probably never learn of her origins, unless she gets some serious help.

Maybe that thing she read in that science magazine could help.

"You can come pick me up when you finish work, Dad. I will be in the Leaky by six o'clock or so."

Malcolm nodded as she grabbed her bag and exited the car, giving her Dad a kiss on the cheek and walking to the tavern. The moment she entered the threshold, she looked back at her father, finding him looking at the store next door in confusion before shaking his head and driving away.

Opening the door and entering the waiting area, the sounds of cars driving and city life was silenced. Bracing herself to re-enter the magical world for the first time in a month, Hermione was about to push open the door to the tavern when it opened from the other side. She found herself face to chest with a powerfully built red-haired man.

"Oh, excuse me."

The man held open the door for her, and Hermione stared for a moment. He had the most peculiar rust-coloured eyes, and it was rare to find a fit wizard with visible muscles. The man's choice of muggle attire also piqued her interest, showing off his corded arms and large hands.

Hermione realised she had been staring and felt heat creep on her face as she shook her head and mumbled a thank you before hurrying inside.

The common room was not busy; she had just missed the Friday morning rush as people went to work. Hermione's attention was grabbed by a young girl sitting in a corner surrounded by books and parchment. She did not recognise her, and Hermione had made sure to know all the students in her year and the ones above and below her, so she must be a first year.

"Morning, darling. Haven't seen you in a while." She turned to Tom's voice behind the bar, holding a copy of the Daily Prophet, and Hermione quickly sat on a stool, "Will it be breakfast first, or will you head into the alley?"

"Breakfast, please, Tom."

The old man nodded as he left the newspaper on the counter while he prepared her a meal. The bushy-haired girl browsed it in interest, for she had been out of the loop for weeks. The page Tom was reading had a large picture of a blonde woman beaming at the camera with the headline 'Bertha Jorkins wins the Grand Prize Galleon Draw'. The witch was now the owner of seven hundred galleons and had declared she would make a tour of Greece and the Balkans despite many warnings by the prophet about the dangers of that region.

Shrugging indifferently, Hermione flipped the paper to the front page and read the outlines and other news. Her eyebrows continuously rose as she read more insane things that happened in her absence that even included her best friend.

What the fudge?

She leaves England for a few weeks, and it goes to hell?!

Many events were not detailed but cited each other, with the prophet expecting the readers to know about them. What she gleaned was Harry making a scene in the ministry, Sirius Black escaping Azkaban, Lucius Malfoy dying somehow, and most importantly, Harry dating Susan Bones!

The lump forming at the back of her throat felt aggravating, but Hermione tried to ignore it.

"Here you go, darling." She looked up to find a plate of sandwiches and a glass of pumpkin juice placed on the counter infront of her, and she eagerly grabbed one to eat - she hadn't had a solid meal since last night. "I've a teapot on the stove."

"Thank you, Tom. Do you know where Harry is? I've been out of the country for the past month, and he only mentioned he found a place to live that belonged to his family."

"He stayed here for a few nights before moving out. Stole my best waitress with him as well." Tom shook his head fondly while Hermione's eyes grew wide. "Anyway, if you are keen to learn more, I suggest speaking to young Mafalda over there. Harry helped her and her father, the bloke you nearly stumbled into when you arrived, from a tight spot. She was raised in the muggle world, and I think she could do with a friend from a familiar background."

Hermione followed Tom's gaze to the girl she had noticed earlier; Mafalda was entirely too focused on her studies, which Hermione certainly approved of.

"I will do just that. Thank you, Tom."

Grabbing her bag, Hermione walked to the girl's table, finally grabbing her attention as the girl looked at her inquisitively.

"Hi. Mind if I join you?"


The adventure in the Forest continues.

We got an update on Hermione as she makes a new friend, and a teaser for a future event.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top